*S ^ 






<#> rj :> 



^ /^r^V* 






oH fU 



•\ :> 






</>^ 



.v 



• 






^ 









</>«v 









'- ^ v* x 








**' 






% 


**' ; 






^ 


*^J 








cf* 








O 


















o 













' 












^ 

<%*. 



^ ^ 



V 



^ 






0' 















\G 



%'> 









c* V - 



^, v^ 



,0 0, 






V ^ 



0.V 









<£ " - 






"^. <V 



0> ^ 












x C*' a- 

i A CD / 













^ ^ 



^ ^ 



// C- 



= ^ ^ *" £ 



\ X * * * " / "> 















tP 






*y 



*v^ 



V 



^ ^ 









'©. * 



N 0' C 






^ V* 






** * 





-"*<& 



. 0° 















3 v^ 

CV V 



V* 



% 






DANISH WEST INDIA ISLANDS, 



A HISTORICAL ACCOUNT 




ST. THOMAS, W. I., 



ITS RISE AND PROGRESS IN COMMERCE ; MISSIONS AND 
churches; CLIMATE AND ITS ADAPTATION TO INVA- 
LIDS ; GEOLOGICAL STRUCTURE ; NATURAL 
HISTORY, AND BOTANY; 



AND INCIDENTAL NOTICES OF 



ST. CROIX AND ST. JOHNS 



SLAVE INSURRECTIONS IN THESE ISLANDS ; EMANCIPATION AND 
PRESENT CONDITION OF LABORING CLASSES. 



v T ^ 



BY JOHJST P. KNOX, 

PASTOK OF THE KEFOEMED DUTCH CHTJECH, ST. THOMAS, W. I. 




NEW YORK : 

CHARLES SCRIBNER, 145 NASSAU STREET. 

1852. 



1 165 

! 4~ 



v\n 



Entered according to Act of Congress in the year 1852, by 

CHAKLES SCEIBNEE, 

In the Clerk's Office of the District Court of the United States for the Southern 

District of New York. 




Printed by 
W. BENEDICT, 

201 William Street. 



PREFACE. 



The Author cannot admit the idea that " if a 
work be good it needs no apology^ if bad, it deserves 
none." May there not be an intermediate state 
between good and bad to which circumstances doom 
the writings of many, and to which they would 
gladly have risen superior had it been in their power. 
He pleads such circumstances. Whilst the torrid 
zone is wonderfully adapted to the development of the 
animal and vegetable kingdoms, it is not prolific in 
books, nor distinguished for cerebral activity. Now 
the " Historical Account" has been produced within 
the tropics, and that too, in midsummer, with the 
thermometer continuously, day and night, at 82°. 
Besides the author's leisure hours could alone be 
employed for writing, which probably had been better 
devoted to rest from the severe labors of a profession 
and other engagements, which could not be slighted 



VI PREFACE. 

Then why write ? To give pleasure to his restless 
mind, unhappy when unemployed; and to meet a 
want which had long been felt in the island, A con- 
nected History of St. Thomas, and of the important 
events which have transpired in her sister islands, 
had never been attempted. The very limited works 
of Host, Oldendorf, and Nissen, are incomplete, and 
the latter alone in English. The author has attempted 
to combine, then fill up the gaps and continue the 
history to the present time. He is conscious that his 
book is still incomplete from inability especially to 
examine the public records in Copenhagen, and has 
not, therefore, presumed to call it a history. - 

His description of the present state of St. Thomas^ 
with his notices of St. Croix and St. John's, he hopes 
will not be unacceptable to the many strangers from 
Europe and the United States who visit these islands. 
Invalids especially may rely upon the information 
given concerning the climate. 

In his remarks upon the insurrection in St. Croix, 
emancipation in the islands and present state of the 
laboring classes, he has endeavored to express hi3 
views honestly and fully, as dictated by an impartial 
judgment and as the result of careful observation upom 
facts. 

The author avails himself of this occasion to make 
his grateful acknowledgments, to. those gentlemen who 



PREFACE. 



Vll 



have assisted him in various ways as he has prepared 
his Work. They are especially due to Mr. Henry 
Krebs, for his tables on the temperature, and his cata- 
logue of plants. From the distinguished capabilities 
of this gentleman as a botanist, and the manner in 
which he has with the most unassuming modesty and 
indefatigable perseverance investigated the flora of 
the island, the utmost reliance can be placed upon 
the catalogue for scientific purposes, 

St. Thomas, W. I., Oct 25ih, 185* 



CONTENTS 



CHAPTER I. 

The Virgin Islands — When discovered — The Caribe— Colum- 
bus names St. Croix and the Group — Account of the 
Caribs — Their Number- — Expulsion from the Islands — 
Gradual and almost Total Extinction, . . 13 

CHAPTER II. 

Carribhean Islands neglected by Spain — New Impulse to 
Colonial Commerce in Europe — Dutch and English Vessels 
visit the West Indies — Early Settlement of English and 
Dutch in St. Croix — Combat between them — Dutch leave 

, the Island — English Colony destroyed by the Spaniards — 
Dutch attempt to regain St. Croix — French take the Island 
and drive out the Spaniards, . . . 21 

CHAPTER III. 

Establishment of the French Colony in St. Croix— Its Mis- 
fortunes — The Island sold to the Knights of Malta — Con- 
tinued History of the Colony— Knights of Malta sell the 
Island to a new French Company — The King of France 
takes over the Island— Island abandoned by the French, . "33 



X CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER IV. 

St. Thomas— Notices of the Island by Historians before 
permanently settled — The Dutch first Settlers — Taken 
from them by the English — Danes find it uninhabited — 
Buccaneers never in possession — Danish West India Com- 
pany constituted — It colonizes St. Thomas — Ordinance of 
first Governor — Estates laid out and occupied — Slaves 
brought from Africa — Stringent laws to regulate their con- 
duct, . : . . . . . . 42 

CHAPTER V. 

Brandenburghers establish a Commercial Company in St. 
Thomas — Colonists invited to the Island — Census taken 
in 1688 — Buccaneers rob the Brandenburgh Company's 
Factory — The Island rented by the Danish Company for 
ten years to Thormohlen — Description of the Island in 
1701 by Pere Labat — Slaves escape to Porto Rico — St. 
John's colonized, 1716 — Land Tax imposed, . . 57 

CHAPTER VI. 

Arrival of Moravian Missionaries at St. Thomas — Slaves 
restless — Severe Ordinance against them — Insurrection in 
St. John's, 1733 — Suppressed after the Slaves had held the 
Island six months, . . . . . .68 

CHAPTER VII. 

St. Croix purchased by the Danish Company of the French — 
Danes occupy the Island — Rapid increase of this Colony — 
Government of St. Croix and St. Thomas separated — 
Dutch Commerce excluded by Merchants of Copenhagen — 
These Merchants join the Danish Company — Severe re- 

, strictions now laid upon the Commerce of the Colonies — 



CONTENTS. XI 

Colonists complain to the King, Frederic V. — Purchase the 
Privileges of the Company, and abolish it — St. Croix bene- 
fitted, St. Thomas injured by the change — Ports of St. 
Thomas and St. John's declared free — Continued History of 
St. Thomas — The Island beginning to enjoy a wonderful - 
Prosperity in 1792— Taken by the English in 1801— Re- 
stored 1802— Retaken by the English 1807 and held eight 
years — Fires— Close of Civil History, . . . __78 



CHAPTER VIII. 

The Commerce of St. Thomas— Its Origin and Progress from 
the Establishment of the Danish West India Company to 
the present day. ..... 



A 



CHAPTER, IX. 

Slavery in the Danish West India Islands — Steps towards 
Emancipation — Insurrection in St. Croix, 1848 — Emanci- 
pation — " Labor Act" — Losses to Owners — Compensation — 
Present State of Working Classes in St. Thomas, . .110 

CHAPTER X. 

History of the various Religious Sects which have existed 
and still exist in St. Thomas — Lutherans — Reformed 
Dutch — Moravians — Catholics — French Huguenots — Jews, 133 

CHAPTER XI. • 

Description of the Town and Harbor of St. Thomas— Civil 
Authorities — Courts of Justice — Military — Custom-house- 
Duties and Port Charges — Quarantine — British Post Office 
Agency — Banks and other Institutions — Burgher Council — 
Country Treasury's Income and Expenditure— Revenue 
and Disbursements of the " King's Chest" — Proposed altera- 
tion in the Colonial Laws, . . . . .164 



Xll CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER XII. 

Climate of St. Thomas— Temperature — Barometer— Winds — 
Fall of Rain— Clouds— Diseases— Mortality— Physicians- 
Change of Climate occasionally necessary to Residents — 
Apothecary— Burials— Sanitary Provisions— Invalids seek- 
ing the Island for Health— Advice to such, . .179 

CHAPTER XIII. 

Physical Outline of St. Thomas — Its Geology— Earthquakes- 
Hurricanes— Zoology— Botany— Complete List of Plants — 207 

APPENDIX A. 

Names of First Colonists in St. Thomas, 1678, . . 247 

APPENDIX B. 
1 ' Labor Act," . . . . . .248 

APPENDIX \ C. 

Petition of the Inhabitants of St. Thomas and St. John's to 
the Rigsdag of Denmark for Compensation, . .255 

APPENDIX D. 

Names of Clergymen and Dates of Service of the Lutheran 
Church, . . . . . .261 

APPENDIX E. 
Proposed Colonial Laws, ..... 263 

: APPENDIX F. 
Steamer Route to Chagres, ..... 269 



CHAPTEE I. 

The Virgin Islands— "When discovered— The Caribs— Columbus names 
St. Croix and the Group— Brief Account of the Caribs— Their Num- 
ber—Expulsion from the more Northern Islands — Gradual and 
almost Total Extinction. 

To the north of the Windward Islands, and nearly east of 
Porto Rico, lies the Virgin Group. It consists, excepting 
Anegada, of a cluster of lofty islets and rocks, extending about 
twenty-four leagues east and west, and sixteen north and 
south. On approaching this group by the Sombrero, or Vir- 
gin's Passage, there is much in the general appearance of the 
islands to excite the most pleasing and lively emotions. 
Their blue summits rising one after another out of the ocean ; 
their picturesque outline, and still more picturesque group- 
ing ; their numerous channels, small bays, and rocky pro- 
jecting points ; these, with the rich tropical growth of trees 
and shrubs ; the lovely green of the cultivated estates ; the 
groves of palms in almost every valley, fringing the beach ; 
the white rolling surf; and the varying lights and shadows 



14 A HISTORICAL ACCOUNT OF 

from passing clouds, present views of extraordinary novelty, 
beauty, and even magnificence. 

"So freshly fair are everywhere the features of the scene, 
That earth appears a resting-place where angels might alight, 

As if sorrow ne'er a visitant in human breast had been, 

And the verdure of the summer months had never suffered blight." 

There are few travellers, upon visiting the Virgin Islands, 
especially St. Croix, that will not accord to them the first 
rank among the gems of the ocean, for enchanting loveli- 
ness. 

They were discovered by Christopher Columbus during 
his second voyage to the West Indies, in 1493.* On Sunday, 
the 3d of November, he arrived at Dominica, proceeded to 
Guadaloupe, where he remained a few days, and then north- 
ward, discovering and naming Montserrat, Redondo, Anti- 
gua, San Martin, and arrived off the Virgin Islands on 
Thursday the 14th. The weather proving boisterous, the 
Spaniards anchored on the same day at an island called by 
the Indians Ayay, and to which Columbus gave the name 
of St. Croix. They found it was inhabited by Indians simi- 
lar to those whom they had just seen at Guadaloupe, and 
whom they there called '' Caribes," having seen horrid evi- 
dences that they were cannibals. Among them, as in Guada- 
loupe, they observed captives who had been taken from 
other islands. These were the more peaceable Arrowauks, 
who had been apprehended at Porto Rico or its neighboring 

* Peter Martin, D. 1, L. 2, Hist, del Almirante, c. 47. Las Casas, 
Hist Ind,, c. 85, 



ST. THOMAS, W. I. 15 

waters, and brought thence. How densely the island of 
St. Croix was inhabited by the Caribs is not stated. A 
village was discovered on shore, but mostly deserted by the 
men, who had fled at the approach of the Spaniards. 

It was whilst he lay at anchor at this island, that Colum- 
bus was made fully aware of the fierce and courageous 
spirit of these natives.* During the absence of the boat, 
which had been sent to the shore with twenty-five men to pro- 
cure water and obtain information, a canoe containing four 
men, two women, and a boy, coasting from a distant part of 
the island, came suddenly in full view of the ships. Their 
amazement at what they beheld, prevented them from see- 
ing the boat, which was now returning from the shore, and 
making towards them in order to capture the men. At 
first they attempted flight ; but this proving impossible, 
they took up their weapons and fearlessly attacked the 
Spaniards. The women, as well as the men, plied their 
bows with such amazing vigor and rapidity, that, although 
the Spaniards were covered with their targets and other 
defensive armor, several of them were quickly wounded. 
To avoid their galling fire, their canoe was overset ; still, it 
was with no little difficulty and danger that some of them 
were secured, as they continued to defend themselves, and 
to use their bows with great dexterity while swimming in 
the sea. One of the Caribs died after being brought on 
board, having been transfixed by a spear ; and a few days 
afterwards, one of the Spaniards died from a wound 

* Herrera. Washington Irving's Hist. Columbus. 



16 A HISTORICAL ACCOUNT OF 

received from the poisoned arrows which the Caribs had 
used. 

Leaviug St. Croix, and pursuing his voyage, Columbus 
bore down to the Virgin Group already in sight to the 
north. The contiguity of the many islands and islets, the 
roughness of the sea in the narrow channels, and the dan- 
ger from hidden rocks, caused the Admiral to " lay off" with 
his vessels. He, however, sent, in a small caravel to reconnoi- 
tre, which returned with the report that there were upwards 
of fifty islands, and apparently uninhabited. To the largest 
of this group Columbus gave the name of (C Santa 
Ursula," and he called the others " the Eleven Thousand 
Virgins." 

Mr. Suckling, in his brief account of the Virgin Islands, 
says they were thus called by Sir Francis Drake, in 1580, 
in honor of Queen Elizabeth. Upon this point the author 
was evidently mistaken, as all the Spanish historians state 
that Columbus gave their name, " Las Virgines," in allu- 
sion to the well-known legend in the Homish ritual of the 
11,000 virgins. 

The island at present called Virgin Gorda (Great Virgin) 
and sometimes Penniston or Spanishtown, was probably the 
one which Columbus named Santa Ursula. 

Whether St. Thomas and St. John's received their names 
at this time from Columbus, or were thus called afterwards 
by some other Spanish voyager, has not been traced. 

That all the Virgin Islands were in possession of the Ca- 
ribs, as well as St. Croix, or at least visited by them on 
frequent occasions, there can be little doubt. They were 



ST. THOMAS, W. I. J 7 

reported to Columbus as apparently uninhabited, but the 
Indians upon them might easily have withdrawn out of 
sight into the mountains or ravines, as the caravel passed. 
Their nearness to St. Croix, and the facility with which the 
Caribs could pass from them on their predatory excur- 
sions against the Arrowauks on Porto Rico, together 
with their abundance of fish, lead to the belief that, if 
they were not permanently inhabited, they were frequently 
resorted to as places of temporary residence for various 
purposes. 

In confirmation of this there is upon the island of St. 
John's, at Kip Bay, near a waterfall, and within a few 
minutes' walk from the beach, carvings of faces and other 
designs upon the surface of a rock. 

The carvings are faint, the faces the size of life, and can 
only be well made out by throwing water upon the 
surface. The surface of this carved rock lies nearly hori- 
zontal, and close to the edge of the stream, which has here 
formed by its washings in times of heavy rains, a small pic- 
turesque ravine. The valley or flat, into which the ravine 
opens, must have formed, before it was cleared and culti- 
vated, a beautiful grove. It may, therefore, have been the 
burial-place for their dead; and the imagination tries to 
-throw around it the hallowed associations of a spot thus 
consecrated, and call up scenes of the past when these fierce 
warriors buried their dead out of their sight. But another 
thought intrudes, when standing in this valley, which, be- 
cause of the striking feature in the character of the Caribs, 
takes possession of the mind to the exclusion of every other 



18 A HISTORICAL ACCOUNT OF 

suggestion. It is that here was the resort where they held 
their cannibal feasts on the slaughtered bodies of their ene- 
mies, or of those young captives whom they had kept and 
reared for that horrid purpose. 

How long after the discovery of these islands the Caribs 
continued to inhabit them, it is impossible to determine with 
accuracy. In 1596, when the Earl of Cumberland, on his 
way to attack Porto Rico, visited the Virgin Islands, he 
describes them as u a knot of little islandsj wholly uninha- 
bited, sandy, barren, and craggy." Nor is there any mention 
made by Du Tertre and others, when treating of the early 
settlement of St. Croix in the beginning of the 17th century, 
of the Caribs being then in that island. It appears that 
St. Croix was the only island north of St.*Kitt's where the 
Caribs were known to reside in any large numbers, and in 
villages. It is probable that as soon as the Spaniards were 
well established in Porto Rico, the Caribs, seeing the treat- 
ment which the .Arrowauks received at their hands, and 
having already felt their superiority, would leave a vicinity 
which threatened them all with captivity or extermination, 
and join the main body of the tribe in the Windward 
Islands. Such were their canoes and larger craft, as de- 
scribed by Pere Labat, that this migration could easily have 
been accomplished. Oldendorp, a German historian, says 
they were driven away from the Virgin Islands in the time 
of Charles V., about the year 1550, the emperor having 
ordered them to be treated as enemies and exterminated. 
This was the commencement of that war upon this extraor- 



ST. THOMAS, W. I. 19 

dinary cannibal tribe of Indians, which afterwards did truly 
result in their extermination. 

Historians who treat of the Caribs, make but slight men- 
tion of their numbers throughout the Caribbean islands. 
That they were never very numerous, probably not num- 
bering over 50,000 in all, may be inferred from the fact that 
they did not dwell in villages upon more than ten of these 
islands — St. Croix, St. Christopher's, Guadaloupe, Mariega- 
lante, Dominica, Martinico, St. Lucie, St. Vincent, and Gre- 
nada ; and that it was only by concentrating their numbers, 
although their fierce and courageous spirit rendered them 
formidable in war, that they could at all contend against the 
first English and French colonists. As Europeans increased 
in the Caribbean Islands, and their colonies gathered strength, 
the Caribs were either destroyed in their attacks upon the 
colonies, or driven still further south until they were en- 
tirely confined to Dominica and St. Vincent's. These two 
islands, by several treaties, were given up to them from time 
to time ; but even there, as colonies w r ere pushed into their 
midst, these brave savages gradually perished before the 
progress of civilization, and may now be considered as 
almost extinct. Their origin, whether from North or South 
America, their robust muscular frames, their warlike cha- 
racter in such strong and strange contrast with the Arrow- 
auks, their malignant hatred of this mild and peaceable 
tribe, their horrid cannibal customs, their unconquerable 
determination to reject all attempts repeatedly made to 
convert them to Christianity, their hostility to the Eng- 



20 A HISTORICAL ACCOUNT OF 

lish and French colonies established in their midst, have 
rendered them prominent among all the Indian tribes of 
the American continent, and attracted the attention of his- 
torians. 



ST. THOMAS, W. I. 21 



CHAPTEE II. 

Caribbean Islands neglected by Spain — New Impulse to Colonial 
Commerce — Dutch and English Vessels visit the West Indies — Early- 
Settlement of English and Dutch in St. Croix — Combat between 
Dutch and English on St. Croix — Dutch leave the Island — French 
Deserters leave the Island — English Colony broken up by the 
Spaniards — Dutch attempt to regain St. Croix — French take the 
Island and drive out the Spaniards. 

The Caribbee Islands, or that chain which reaches in 

the arc of a circle from the South American coast, north, 

until it joins on to Porto Rico, in its deflection towards the 

west, seem to have been entirely neglected by the 

Spaniards, after their discovery. Occasionally, however, 

they made search among them for gold, or descended upon 

them to attack the Caribs, in order to add to the number of 

their slaves in these colonies. 

St. Domingo had become of great importance to Spain on 

account of its gold mines. Attempts were made to colonize 

Cuba, Porto Rico, and Jamaica, by this nation, from 1508 

to 1510. The great kingdom of Mexico was subjected by 

Cortez, 1519 — 1521. Peru, Chili, and Quito, were con- 
2* 



22 A HISTORICAL ACCOUNT OP 

quered by Pizarro, 1529 — 1535, and New Grenada in 1536. 
These colonies and conquests absorbed in the New World 
the attention of Spain, and left the Spaniards no time to 
consider islands of small importance. Gold and silver, 
moreover, were the great objects of their desire ; and hence 
search after and mining for these excluded all thoughts of 
agriculture or commerce, which could alone give any value 
to islands of limited extent. 

Ferdinand and Isabella had obtained from the Pope a 
grant to all the countries they had or might discover in the 
New World. The Spaniards thus claimed the Caribbee 
Islands, although their colonies did not reach east of Porto 
Rico. This hindered other nations, for many years, from 
turning their attention to the West Indies ; so that, prior to 
1600, but few vessels save those of the Spanish nation had 
ever visited these islands. Naval expeditions had been 
fitted and sent out by the English against the Spanish 
colonies : private armed vessels had also cruised in and 
around the Caribbean Sea, to make depredations upon the 
Spanish ships ; and some few merchantmen, especially of 
the Dutch, were occasionally touching at the Windward 
Islands for refreshment or traffic with the natives, on their 
way to trade with the Spanish settlements. 

At the beginning, however, of the 17th century, a new 
impulse and greater activity were given to colonial 
commerce. The Dutch led the way, and as early as 1602 
their East India Company was established, and their 
colonial system and success, in the East Indies, were 
rapidly developed and increased. They were soon followed 



ST. THOMAS, W. I. 23 

by the English. With this advancing state of commerce by 
these two maritime powers, increased attention was natu- 
rally drawn to the West Indies ; and, notwithstanding the 
determination of the Spaniards to exclude all other nations 
from navigating the seas on which their colonies were 
situated, enterprising individuals and companies, both among 
the Dutch and English, were sending their vessels to their 
islands, partly for the purpose of trade, and partly for 
observation and aggression. The French, also, about this 
time, were stirred up to share in the new impulse and 
extent which had been given to colonial enterprise and 
foreign commerce. Their vessels also began to visit the 
West Indies. 

How early attempts were made by individuals, or small 
parties of other European powers than the Spanish, to get 
a foothold upon the islands of the Caribbean Sea, we are 
not definitely informed. In 1623,^ the first regular settlement 
whose history is recorded, was commenced on St. Christo- 
pher's by Mr. Thomas Warner, who had arrived there 
with fifteen companies from Virginia. The French came 
also to that island the same or the next year, and commenced 
a colony. That other islands had, however, been frequently 
visited long before this, and that deserters, or shipwrecked 
crews, or small enterprising parties, had taken up their 
abode at various places upon them, there can be no doubt. 

Whether St. Croix and St. Thomas were thus settled, and 
settled prior to St. Christopher's and Barbadoes, has not been 

* B. Edwards. 



24 A HISTORICAL ACCOUNT OF 

traced. Bryan Edwards* says that the Dutch and English 
came to St. Croix in 1625 ; but, as he quotes no authority, 
we have been unable to determine whence he has derived 
his information. It is not likely,- however, that both nations 
settled at the same time. One must have preceded the 
other ; and as the Dutch had established their West India 
Company as early as 1621, and were the first to trade in the 
Caribbean Sea, they had most probably landed first upon St. 
Croix, and even prior to the settlement of the English at 
St. Christopher's. 

The French author, Du Tertre,f in part confirms the very 
early settlement of St. Croix. He says, that for " many 
years" prior to 1645, St. Croix was in possession of the 
Dutch and English, who had been joined by certain French 
refugees from the island of St. Christopher's. 

Whence these Dutch and English came, we are equally 
at a loss to determine. If the settlement in St. Croix was 
made in 1625, or before that time, then they must have 
come direct from Europe. If later, the English may have 
been of those who had been driven out of St. Christopher's 
by the Spaniards, under Don Frederik de Toledo, in 1629 ; 
and the Dutch of those expelled from the Brazils by the 
Spaniards and Portuguese, in 1626. 

That these first settlers had made considerable progress in 
the establishment of their respective colonies on St. Croix, 
and were engaged in agriculture and commerce, may be 
drawn from the fact that, in the year 1645, the population 

* Hist. West Indies, vol. i. p. 184. 
t Histoire des Antilles, vol. i. p. 272. 



ST. THOMAS, W. I. 25 

numbered at least six hundred persons in all, and that they 
were governed by general officers appointed by the 
" Seigneurs" of their respective countries. # By " Seigneurs," 
we suppose Du Tertre, from whom we derive the fact, 
alludes to the Directors of the Dutch West India Company , 
and such noblemen in England who had received letters- 
patent from Charles I. to possess certain of the "West India 
Islands. 

The history of St. Croix now opens with a tragic event, 
which seems the precursor of those disastrous circumstances 
which that island experienced for a number of years. f In 
1645, the governor of the Dutch portion of the island had 
killed in his house, either designedly or by accident, M. de 
Brasebet, the governor of the English. Hochefort places 
this event in 1649, but he was evidently mistaken. Imme- 
diately the two parties seized their arms, and a furious 
combat ensued, in which the Dutch governor was so severely 
wounded that he died in a few days. Satisfied, after tjiis 
ruthless encounter, so suicidal to their infant colonies, with 
the blood that had been shed, the combatants withdrew to 
their respective quarters. The Dutch, upon the death of 
their governor, elected another in his place. The English, 
still breathing vengeance, under a pretence of settling all 
difficulties between the two parties, invited the Dutch 
governor to visit their colony. He complied, under a 
promise of protection. This promise, however, was shame- 
fully violated. They seized his person, condemned him to 

* Du Tertre, vol. i. p. 272. f Ib id- 



26 A HISTORICAL ACCOUNT OF 

death in retaliation for the murder of their governor, and he 
was publicly shot. Concluding that there could be no 
longer peace between the two colonies established by- 
different nations upon the same island, and which had now 
suffered so much at each other's hands, and being no doubt 
the weaker party, the Dutch determined to abandon the 
island. They retired almost immediately to St. Eustatius 
and St. Martin's, which were then colonized by their nation. 
There had been associated with the Dutch on their quarter 
of the island, one hundred or one hundred and twenty 
French, nearly all deserters from the Island of St. Christo- 
pher. These, if they had not assisted, had sympathized 
with the Dutch in their quarrel. Fearing, in consequence, 
bad treatment at the hands of the English after the depar- 
ture of the Dutch, they asked permission of the English 
commander to withdraw to one of the French islands. 
Their request was granted, and they took passage in an 
English ship of about three hundred tons burden, com- 
manded by Capt. Thomas Paul. They agreed to give 
him their plantations of manioc, provided he would carry 
them to Guadaloupe. Here they arrived safely in the month 
of July, and were cordially received and protected by the 
governor, M. Hoiiel. They complained to this governor of 
their treatment in St. Croix, whereupon Capt. Paul was 
seized and imprisoned, and afterwards, by order of the 
" Procureur Fiscal," his vessel and cargo were condemned 
and sold, and ultimately confiscated. " This unrighteous 
procedure," says Du Tertre, " made considerable noise in 
England, France, and the Islands." It was done to indem- 



ST. THOMAS, W. I. 27 

nify the French for their losses in St. Croix, and the only- 
pretext for the seizure was that the vessel was an armed 
privateer, and without regular papers. 

The English now remained sole masters of St. Croix. 
Their colony made rapid strides in prosperity, and in a few 
years their numbers were greatly increased. They were 
soon, however, in their turn, to suffer under the aggression 
of a superior power.* The Spanish government at Porto 
Rico, becoming alarmed at having so prosperous a colony 
at their very doors, sent twelve hundred men in five ships, 
on the 10th of August, 1650, to break up the settlement, 
drive out the intruders, and take possession of the island. 

Although a treaty had been concluded between Spain and 
England in 1630, the first article of which " stipulated that 
there should be peace between the crowns and their 
respective subjects in all parts of the zvorld," Spain, still 
arrogating to herself the right over all the territories which 
she had discovered on the new hemisphere, violated this 
treaty in this unjust attack upon St. Croix, and made her 
share the fate of St. Christopher's and Tortuga, which had 
been destroyed by her tyrannical forces. This was the more 
aggravated, as the destruction of these colonies had mainly 
led to the treaty. 

It may be here remarked that it was this aggrandizing, 
warring spirit, on the part of the Spaniards in the West 
Indies, against all nations, which led to the buccaneering 
enterprises so long conducted against them by the English, 
Dutch, and French. And, as the Spaniards were often 
* Du Tertre, vol. i. p, 448. 



28 A HISTORICAL ACCOUNT OF 

cruel in their attempts to expel these nations from the 
American seas and islands; they brought clown upon them- 
selves a hostility aggravated by revenge, and a perpetual 
aggression upon their ships and colonies, fierce, bloody, and 
destructive. From the greater strength, however, of the 
Spaniards in the West Indies, added to their bigotry and. 
avarice, they could always retaliate with tenfold severity. 
Continuing their persecutions, especially towards the 
English, of which the invasion of St. Croix was a marked 
case, Cromwell was ultimately induced to take those 
rigorous measures against them in 1655, which resulted in 
the taking of Jamaica. These measures have not always 
been justly considered, and have been too harshly con- 
demned even by English historians themselves. 

The Spaniards made their descent upon St. Croix by 
night. So sudden and unexpected was the attack, that the 
English were taken by surprise. Twenty-six of their num- 
ber were murdered in cold blood upon the spot,* and others 
would have shared the same fate had not the alarm been 
spread, and they were enabled to save themselves by flight. 
The next day, a few prisoners having been taken, two of 
their number were sent to the fugitives and those residing 
in the interior, with the threat that if all did not leave the 
island in three weeks, no quarter would be given, not even 
to their women and children. The English, who. had not 
expected a proposition so favorable, received it with joy, 

* B. Edwards says, vol. i- p. 184, that " the Spaniards exterminated 
every inhabitant that fell into their hands, murdering, as at Tortuga, 
even the women and children." 



ST. THOMAS, W. I. 29 

and promptly sent to St. Christopher's, entreating the Eng- 
lish general there to send vessels to their aid, by which 
they might embark their families and goods. Their request 
was immediately granted, and the remaining English left 
the island. 

The Dutch having been informed of the overthrow of the 
English, and that they had abandoned the island, presuming 
also that the Spaniards had returned to Porto Rico, at once 
resolved to regain those possessions from which they had 
been expelled. Most rashly, a small force was embarked on 
board two vessels from St. Eustatius, and they set sail for 
St. Croix. Their measures were not only rashly taken, but 
badly prosecuted. Having arrived off the island, they took 
no precaution to reconnoitre to see if the Spaniards were 
still in possession, but dropped anchor directly under the 
fortress and proceeded to land. Their worse than folly 
resulted as the least reflection might have anticipated. A 
garrison of sixty Spaniards had been left to hold the fortress. 
These brought their guns to bear upon the vessels, and then 
detached a party to encounter the Dutch as they should 
land. The boats had no sooner touched the shore, and 
those who were in them landed, than a volley of destructive 
musketry swept death into their midst. Many were killed, 
and no resistance being offered, ten were taken prisoners, 
and the rest fled into the forests. Here they were ulti- 
mately pursued, and many shot. 

The French in St. Christopher's had received, at the same 
time with the Dutch, information of the destruction of the 
infant colony in St. Croix. M. de Poincy, knight of St. 



30 A HISTORICAL ACCOtJNT OF 

John's, lieutenant-general over the French West India 
Islands, ambitious to let no opportunity escape of extending 
the limits of French dominion and augmenting the glory of 
his nation by warlike enterprises, determined simultaneously 
with the Dutch to take possession of the island. His plans 
were laid with more judgment than theirs. He chose one 
hundred and sixty of the bravest men of St. Christopher's, 
and embarked them in two vessels. The command of the 
expedition was given to M. de Vaugalan, with orders to 
establish themselves upon St. Croix, having driven out the 
Spaniards, and taken possession of the fortress in the name 
of the king. The two vessels agreed that when they should 
arrive off the island they would rendezvous at a place about 
a league from the fortress, not being assured that the Span- 
iards had left. The smaller vessel, unfortunately, which 
had on board thirty-five or forty men, was separated from the 
other, and being driven by the wind past the fortress, drop- 
ped anchor a little beyond it. The soldiers were immedi- 
ately landed, and the officer who had them in charge, sup- 
posing that their commander, with the rest of the force, was 
at the place of rendezvous, marched to join him. The 
Spaniards had seen the vessel pass, and judging that they 
were enemies, watched their movements, and sent a de- 
tachment to lie in ambush and cut them off as they should 
advance. The French fell into the snare: and although 
they fought bravely, killing many of the Spaniards, were cut 
to pieces — only three or four surviving the unequal contest. 
M. de Vaugalan having waited three days for the other ves- 
sel, and bearing nothing of her, resolved to land with his 



ST. THOMAS, W. I. 31 

force, and attack the Spaniards. With only sixty-five men, 
he posted himself a short distance from the fort, and drew 
up his little company in order of battle. The Spaniards 
were now summoned to surrender. They asked three days 
to deliberate. Upon this the French advanced still closer 
to the fort, under cover of a small hill, and again demanded 
a surrender. The Spanish commander, supposing the 
French were a company of adventurers, and in need of pro- 
visions and refreshment, sent them a cow and a quarter 
cask of Madeira. The only answer, however, to this peace- 
ofrering was another summons, accompanied by the threat 
that if the fort was not surrendered in two hours, the place 
would be taken by assault, and no quarter given. The 
Spaniards, not knowing the strength of the French, at 
length capitulated, left the fort with their arms and baggage, 
and embarked in a vessel which had been given them, for 
Porto Rico. The French found the Dutch prisoners, who 
were the remnant of their unfortunate expedition, confined 
in the fort. These they released, and shortly after, sent 
them to St. Eustatius. St. Croix had thus passed succes- 
sively under the power of three nations in a very short pe- 
riod, and the year 1650 is thus made memorable in its early 
history. Had the English colony been suffered to remain, 
it would no doubt have proved one of the brightest gems 
among their island possessions. The destruction of this 
colony by the Spaniards would no doubt have aroused the 
indignation of the British government, and speedy redress 
been sought ; but that government was involved at the time 
in a civil war, which allowed but little attention to be paid 



32 A HISTORICAL ACCOUNT OF 

to foreign affairs. The expelled colonists, however, had 
made their loud complaint, and as soon as Cromwell was 
well seated in power, seeing that his country had been out- 
raged time and again by the perfidy of the Spaniards, in 
murdering and cruelly persecuting her subjects in the West 
Indies, and robbing them of their possessions, and now con- 
tinuing thus to act in the very face of a treaty, concluded to 
arrest such unrighteous procedures. He declared war 
against Spain in 1655, and wrested from her possession the 
valuable island of Jamaica. 



ST. THOMAS, W. I. 33 



CHAPTER III. 

Establishment of the French Colony in St. Croix— Its Misfortunes— The 
Island sold by the French "West India Company to the Knights of 
Malta — Continued History of the Colony — Knights of Malta sell the 
Island to a new French Company — The] King of France takes over 
the Island — Island abandoned by the French. 

As soon as M. de Poincy] heard the success of his enter- 
prise, he sent 300 men to found a colony upon St. Croix, 
and appointed M. Auger governor. This occurred towards 
the close of 1650. It was an ungenerous step on the part 
of M. de Poincy thus to pass by the services of M. de 
Vaugalan, and supersede him in a command to which he 
was justly entitled. He was so much disappointed by the 
proceeding that he died of grief in the beginning of the 
next year. The settlement proved at once very unhealthy. 
Three governors in succession, and two thirds of the colo- 
nists, died the first year. In order to arrest the mortality 
which was so rapidly thinning their numbers — a mortality 
which arose from the dense and aged forests that covered 
the island, scarcely affording an opportunity for the winds to 



34 A HISTORICAL ACCOUNT OP 

carry off the poisonous vapors with which its morasses 
clogged the atmosphere — the colonists who remained, set fire 
to the woods, and going on board their ships, became specta- 
tors of the conflagration. They returned on shore after the 
flames were extinguished. 

M. de Poincy, notwithstanding the discouragements and 
trials which arose to his infant colony from the unhealthi- 
ness of the climate, conceived the hope that as St. Croix 
was one of the largest, most beautiful, and fertile islands 
inhabited by the French, it would become, in the course of 
time, under vigorous measures, one of the most flourishing, 
populous, and productive. He accordingly spared no effort 
or expense to force it to the highest point which could ren- 
der the colony celebrated and attractive. He sent thither, 
from St. Christopher's his best friends, and required all that 
could possibly do it to go and settle upon the island. He 
committed, however, grievous faults. All commerce with 
St. Croix was restricted to the French West India Company, 
and heavy taxes were imposed upon the colonists. This 
was not so much the error of the lieutenant-general as of 
the company, which, through an inordinate lust of gain, be- 
came unjust and even cruel towards its colonies. Dissatis- 
faction soon arose as an inevitable consequence, and dissen- 
sion increased. The inhabitants encouraged a contraband 
trade with the Dutch, who were selling provisions and mer- 
chandise on far more moderate terms than any of those 
nations who were trading to the West Indies, and with 
whom the French especially could not compete. The Com- 
pany sank into a state of total inaction, not only towards 



ST. THOMAS, W. I. 35 

St. Croix, but all their West India possessions. Being de- 
prived of most of their profits, whilst their expenses were 
yearly increasing, and their affairs becoming very soon still 
more involved, to prevent a total ruin, they put their posses- 
sions up to auction, and they were mostly bought by their 
respective governors.* In 1651, the Knights of Malta 
bought St. Christopher's, St. Martin, St. Bartholomew, Tor- 
tuga, and St. Croix, for 120,000 livres, which were paid down 
by the Commandant de Poincy from his individual revenues 
of two Commanderies, which he held as a Knight of Malta, 
in France. The principal right, therefore, to these islands 
was held by himself ; and he continued to hold it, meeting all 
the extraordinary expenses laid out, especially upon St. 
Croix, out of his revenues from France, until 1653. In 
that year he granted all his possessions in the West Indies 
to the Knights of Malta, on condition that he might be per- 
mitted to dispose of the rest of his property as he saw fit. 
This religious order thus becoming the proprietors of the 
various islands- purchased in their name by M. de Poincy, 
and now devised to them by him, their full possession and 
dominion were confirmed by a royal concession made in 
March, 1653, and signed by Louis XlV.f The object of this 
concession to the Knights of Malta was that " an establish- 
ment might be formed by them in the West Indies for the 
service and defence of Christianity, and for the conversion 
of the savages to the Catholic religion." They were to 
hold the islands, however, in fief of the crown, and were 
not allowed to entrust any with their government but a 
* A. Raynal, vol. iv. p. 164. f Du Tertre, vol. i. p. 458. 



36 A HISTORICAL ACCOUNT OP 

Frenchman. M. de Poincy continued as lieutenant-general 
over the islands, 

.Although St. Croix had thus changed masters, passing 
first under the control of M. de Poincy and afterwards 
under the authority of the Knights of Malta as proprietors, 
the downward tendency of its affairs was not checked. To 
such an extent had dissatisfaction arisen on account of sick- 
ness, the restrictions of their commerce, and consequent 
hindrances in the way of agriculture, that when M. de 
Poincy, in 1657, sent the Chevalier de la Mothe in a vessel 
loaded with merchandise and all things necessary for the 
colony, the most disaffected of the inhabitants, thinking this 
a favorable opportunity to abandon the island (a step which 
they had contemplated for some time), seized the ship, put 
the Chevalier in irons, and to the number of two hundred 
embarked on board, and left the island. Not daring to go 
to St. Christopher's, it is supposed they sailed to the Brazils, 
and settled there. 

Thus frustrated in his designs, but not wishing to abandon 
his hopes of the favorite island, M. de Poincy, in 1759, chose 
a young gentleman by the name of Du Bois as governor of 
St. Croix j* believing that by his energy, courage, and affabil- 
ity, for all of which he was remarkable, he would restore 
the untoward affairs of the colony to a more prosperous con- 
dition. Du Bois accepted the appointment on condition that 
the restrictions on commerce should be removed, and that four 
hundred men should accompany him from St. Christopher's 
to put the island in a state of defence against the Spaniards 

*Du Tertre, vol. iii. p. 116. 



ST. THOMAS, W. I. 37 

of Porto Rico. His conditions were acceded to, and a 
portion of the required men furnished with the promi-e that 
the remainder would be sent in six months. Du Bois 
sailed for St. Croix in April, 1659. He found, on his arri- 
val, but forty or fifty men capable of bearing arms, and 
these entirely without discipline. His arrival, however, 
revived the drooping hopes of the colonists, and the first 
few months of his government were so successful, that the 
island began to be repeopled, and give hopes of future pros- 
perity. 

M. de Poincy died immediately after Da Bois sailed for 
St. Croix, his last act showing that his hopes still clung to 
that island. He was succeeded in his office by Chevalier de 
Sales, who had been appointed as his successor by the 
Knights of Malta, and who had been for some time in St. 
Christopher's, waiting the demise of M. de Poincy. 

Du Bois falling sick in St. Croix, he was obliged to 
return to St. Christopher's. Commandant de Sales renewed 
his appointment, which was afterwards confirmed by the 
Knights of Malta, as they considered him the restorer of the 
island. In 1661 he returned to his government with another 
reinforcement of colonists. The island now again rejoiced 
in prosperity and a greatly increased population. There 
were 600 men capable of bearing arms ; and with renewed 
activity in agriculture, the most sanguine hopes were enter- 
tained that the colony would realize all that had been expected 
of it, and reward those who had so liberally exerted them- 
selves in its behalf. 

Unfortunately, in this year, a severe drought prevailed in 
3 



38 A HISTORICAL ACCOUNT OF 

St. Christopher's and St. Croix. The inhabitants of both 
islands were reduced to the greatest extremity, especially in 
St. Croix, where they were still in a measure dependent on 
St. Christopher's for supplies. Heavy rains succeeding the 
drought, more than half of the inhabitants fell sick, and 
many died. Troubles and discontent again arose ; and had 
it not been for the mild but energetic government of Du 
J3ois, the island would have fallen back to its former state 
of poverty and misery. After this severe trial was passed, 
he continued to sustain the colony with some degree of 
prosperity until the island again passed into the hands of 
other proprietors. 

In 1664, after the wonderful revolution effected in France 
under the wise and vigorous measures of Colbert, minister 
of finances to Louis XIV., to whose talents, activity, and 
enlarged views, that nation owes the universal development 
and the rapid progress of her industry and commerce, a 
commercial company was again established to trade with 
the West Indies. To this company the king loaned con- 
siderable sums. Influenced and directed by Colbert, the 
directors purchased, in 1665, the privileges and possessions 
of the Knights of Malta in the West Indies, for 500,000 
French livres. This included St. Croix, and thus the 
island was again to be subjected to a company after it had 
been held by the religious order fourteen years. The policy 
of this new company was the same as that which had pre- 
viously existed. Commerce restricted to themselves, was 
the rock upon which they split. The island as a conse- 



39 

quence could not flourish as it would naturally have done, 
under more favorable circumstances. 

Du Bois was continued as governor, and a chart pre- 
pared by him shows that a very large part of the island 
was under culture. The names of ninety estates are laid 
down. 

In 1674 the new company becoming deeply involved, 
mainly through the dishonesty of agents, the king of France 
paid off their debts, restored their capital, and took over the 
island as a part of his dominions. Still the change wrought 
no relief ; and the colony dragged on, maintaining its exist- 
ence for twenty years. At length the farmers of the reve- 
nue complaining that the trade of St. Croix with foreign 
powers greatly diminished the revenue derived from the 
island, and the governor of St. Domingo, who was aggran- 
dizing his colony at the expense of others, entreating that 
the colony of St. Croix might be added to that of St. Do- 
mingo, it was determined to abandon the island. This 
determination was taken and carried into effect in 1695. 
There were at the time no more than 147 whit© persons, 
men, women, and children, and 623 slaves upon the island, 
so greatly had its late prosperity waned under an unenlight- 
ened system of commerce. Three vessels and several 
transports were sent from St. Domingo for the removal of 
the colony. When they arrived, and the order was given 
for all to embark, great dissatisfaction was manifested by 
the colonists, but there was no relief. After sacrificing 
many of their effects by selling them greatly below their 
value to the subaltern officers, who pretended that there was 



40 A HISTORICAL ACCOUNT OF 

no room for them on board the ships, and leaving behind 
their horses, horned cattle, and sheep, they set fire to their 
houses, and sailed for St. Domingo. 

Strange procedure on the part of the French Government 
thus to abandon an island so fertile, its rich soil having 
yielded tobacco, cotton, indigo, and sugar, and after the im- 
mense sacrifice of treasure and life which the colony had 
cost! The court of France could not have been well 
advised of the island as a colonial possession. 

Before closing this chapter, a brief mention is due to the 
labors of those priests who sought the spiritual welfare of 
this colony under its many changes and varied conditions.* 
With the original settlers from St. Christopher's, immediately 
after the island passed into the possession of the French, 
went two Jesuit priests ; one died shortly after his arrival, 
and the other was obliged to retire on account of sickness. 
Various other laborers of different orders continued to visit 
the island from time to time, performing the sacred duties 
appertaining to their office ; but few, however, remained 
permanently, and those who did were soon removed by 
death. When Du Bois was appointed governor, having 
lsarned the long destitute condition of the colony regarding 
the privileges of Christianity, he made arrangements for the 
establishment of a permanent mission. Regular articles 
were drawn up between the Governor General, M. de Sales, 
and Fathers Beaumont and Du Bois, in which it was stipu- 
lated that the mission should have land sufficient for its pur- 
pose, a revenue of 4000 pounds of sugar for each missionary 
* Du Tertre, vol. iii. p. 302. 



ST. THOMAS, W. I. 41 

and 5000 pounds for the head of the establishment, the colo- 
nists were to furnish each missionary with ten negroes, the 
missionaries were to hunt and fish throughout the whole 
island, and they were to be exempt from all taxation. The 
fathers who formed this mission and entered upon their work, 
were Du Bois and Le Clerc. Both labored with great 
assiduity for some time in their office. At length Father 
Da Bois being fond of controversy, left the island and visited 
the English and Dutch colonies at Antigua and elsewhere, 
seeking for heretics, in order to convert them to the Catholic 
faith. The pious Du Tertre says he had " marvellous fruit 
in his labors." His mission, thus established, continued to 
be regularly supplied with missionaries until the colony was 
broken up. It was then removed with the colonists to St. 
Domingo, and with it the eighty slaves which belonged to 
the establishment, and the works of their sugar estate. 



42 A HISTORICAL ACCOUNT OF 



CHAPTEE IT. 

St. Thomas — Notices of the island by historians before permanently 
Settled — The Dutch, first permanent Settlers — Taken from them by 
the English — Danes find it uninhabited — Buccaneers never in posses- 
sion — Danish West India Company constituted — It colonizes St. 
Thomas — Ordinance of first Governor — Estates laid out and occupied 
— Slaves brought from Africa — Stringent laws to regulate their 
conduct. 

When and by whom St. Thomas was first settled, can- 
not be traced with any certainty. That its safe and com- 
modious harbor early attracted the first navigators of the 
Carribbean Sea, especially the Dutch, as a port of refuge, or 
a place of repair and refreshment, there can be little doubt. 
It has been already remarked that, in Hakluyt's Collection 
of Voyages, the Virgin Islands are described as wholly unin- 
habited in 1596. It may be conjectured, however, that at 
the time the Dutch and English settled in St. Croix in 
1625, or about that time, some individuals may have taken 
up their abcde upon St. Thomas. The nearness of the 
islands, and the superiority of the harbor of St Thomas over 



ST. THOMAS, W. I. 43 

any of those in St. Croix, strengthens this idea. Da Tertre, 
in his history,* partly confirms the supposition. He relates 
that M. de Poincy, in 1647, wishing to rid himself of certain 
influential and obnoxious persons in St. Christopher's, who 
had been friends of M. de Thoisy, gave out that he pur- 
posed to form a settlement upon the Virgin Islands. His at- 
tention had been called t > these islands by John Pinart, 
who, having made several voyages there, reported that, upon 
the largest, he had found a plantation of potatoes and ma- 
nioc entirely deserted. For this island he constrained the 
most disaffected of his enemies to embark on board Pinart's 
vessel, to the number of sixty-six. The plantation was 
found to be on Crab Island, where the English had com- 
menced a settlement ; but the fact coming to the knowledge 
of the Spaniards in Porto Itico, they had made a descent 
upon it and murdered every person, not even sparing the 
women. The French, upon their arrival, found the dead 
bodies scattered in various places. They soon suffered in 
like manner at the hands of the Spaniards. An expedition 
was fitted out against them as soon as they had landed, a 
desperate battle was fought, and the French being over- 
come, the remnant of their number saved themselves by 
flight to the hills. The Spaniards, on retiring, burned 
their effects, carried off their vessel, and left them to their 
fate. Suffering after this the most dreadful privations, and 
seeing no hope of subsistence in their destitute condition 
five of the most hardy built a canoe, with the determination 
if possible, to reach some colony which might exist on the 
* Vol. i. p. 401- 



44 A HISTORICAL ACCOUNT OF 

neighboring islands. They committed their frail vessel to 
the ocean, and steering towards the east, arrived at St. 
Thomas. Here they found evidences that a settlement had 
once existed upon the island, for oranges, citrons, limes, and 
bananas, were growing in abundance. Having refreshed 
their exhausted frames with the fruit, and remained five 
days, they again embarked, and were picked up at sea by a 
passing vessel. 

From this account, it appears that, prior to this period — 
1647 — there had evidently been persons living upon St. 
Thomas. Why they had left can only be conjectured. 
Fear of the Spaniards after the murder of the English on 
Crab Island, or the driving out the Dutch from St. Croix by 
the English in 1645, may have led them to go over to that 
island. , 

Oldendorp, in his History* of the Moravian Missions in the 
Danish West India Islands, conjectures that when the 
Dutch were driven out of St. Croix, they went over to St. 
Thomas. But Du Tertre, as we have seen, says they re- 
tired to St. Eustatius and St. Martin's. It is seen, too, that 
they were not found by the French wanderers upon the 
island in 1647. 

Rochefort in his work,f written in the year 1657, describes 
the Virgin Islands, but only makes mention of San Crero(?) 
as inhabited. He says, also, " the Spaniards often visit 
them for the purpose of catching the numerous fish which 
abound in their channels and bays. There are also an infi- 
nite number of beautiful land and sea birds upon them 

* Oldendorp, Hist p. 33. f Hist, des Antill, p. 61. 



ST. THOMAS, W. I. lb 

But there is so little good soil, that after cultivation had 
been tried, and the islands thoroughly explored, they had 
not been considered fit for settlements." As he makes no 
allusion to the settlement of Dutch buccaneers at Tortola, 
commenced in the year 1648, there might have been other 
of the Virgin Islands inhabited, and he not aware of the fact. 

The next mention of St. Thomas is by Louis Holberg, the 
Danish Shakspeare and historian. He records in his history, 
that in the time of Frederick III., a certain master of a ship 
called " Erric,'' from the West Indies, died and was buried 
on the island in 1666. 

Host, another writer upon St. Thomas,^ who records the 
above fact, conjectures that in this year, 1666, the island 
was inhabited by Hollanders and Caribs— r the Hollanders 
being refugees from other islands. He was certainly in 
error as it regards the Caribs, for they had long since been 
expelled by the Spaniards. Concerning the Dutch as then 
inhabiting the island, he was correct. But when they had 
settled he does not state, nor have we been able to trace the 
fact. It must, however, have been some time between the 
years 1657 and 1666. 

In 1667, when the English took from the Dutch St. Eus- 
tatias and St. Martin's, St. Thomas was included in the 
capture. Finding that the two former islands were more 
fertile, they abandoned St. Thomas for them, compelling all 
the colonists to remove their effects and even their dwell- 
ings thither. The island now remained uninhabited until 
1671. 

* Hist. St. Thomas, p. 6. 
3* 



46 A HISTORICAL ACCOUNT OF 

It is the general opinion of many of the inhabitants of Sf. 
Thomas, that the island was at one time possessed by the 
buccaneers. Three old towers, one within the walls of 
Christian's fort, and the other two upon hills to the east and 
north of the town, have mainly given rise to this idea. The 
romantic names even of " Black Beard's" and " Blue 
Beard's" castles have been given to the towers on the hills, 
and they are pointed out as such to strangers visiting the 
island. As they form a very prominent part of the pic- 
turesque panorama of the surrounding scenery on entering 
the harbor, with their bold outline against the sky, and the 
light streaming through their embrasures', the account is 
readily believed, for the imagination is already busy at work 
with them to fly up the pleasing effect of the view upon the 
mind. Truth must deal sometimes sadly with romance, and 
ft really seems a pity to rob some of the community at least 
of their cherished ideas of the buccaneers. The tower 
within Christian's fort was indeed (according to tradition) 
found on the island when the Danes took possession, but it 
could only have been built by the Dutch, who had been set- 
tled upon the island but a few years before they were com- 
pelled in 1667 to remove with the English to other islands. 
There is not a vestige of history to be found which states 
that the buccaneers were ever in possession of the island. 
The two towers to which the awful names are given, were 
built by the peaceable colonists after Denmark had got pos- 
session of the island, the one on Government Hill about 
the year 1690, and the other to the east of the town, some 
little time previous to the year 1700. 



47 

Having been 'groping our way in the dark, hitherto, in 
regard to the history of St. Thomas, we come with more 
pleasure to what can be written without conjecture. 

Wishing to share in the colonial and commercial enter- 
prise of the seventeeth century, the Danes formed, at Co- 
penhagen, the West India and Guinea Company, on the 
11th March, 1671, and in the same year took possession of 
St. Thomas as uninhabited. The English governor of the 
Leeward Islands, Charles Wheeler, objected to this posses- 
sion, claiming the island for England by the right of con- 
quest, as the English had wrested it from the Dutch in 
1667. Colonel Stapleton, the successor of Governor 
Wheeler, renewed the objection. Christian V., of Den- 
mark, having made a representation of the facts in the case 
to the king of England, through his envoy, Marcus Gioe, 
Charles II. issued an order to Colonel Stapleton, command- 
ing him not to interfere with the Danes in their possession 
of St. Thomas, as his subjects had freely abandoned the 
island. 

The framers of the Danish West India and Guinea Com- 
pany were Jens Juul, baron, Peter Pedersen Lerke, count, 
and Hans Nansen, bishop. On the 16th March, they pub- 
lished that the directors should be six in number, and have 
at least 2000 rix-dollars invested in the company, and that 
100 rix-dollars would constitute a shareholder. On the 31st 
of August following, the directors despatched the u Golden 
Crown," Captain Arent Henricksen, to St. Thomas, and on 
the 20th October, " The Pharoah." In the latter had em- 
barked Jor<ren Iversen. the first governor. The Pharoah 



48 A HISTORICAL ACCOUNT OF 

did not arrive at St. Thomas until 23d May, 1672. The 
governor on his arrival found a goodly number of colonists 
already attracted to the island, and engaged in agriculture. 
They were principally Dutch, probably of those who had 
been formerly compelled to abandon the island, and who 
had now returned to their estates. Of this early prosperity 
of the colony, and the favorable circumstances under which 
it was commenced, we have confirmation in the first orders 
which were issued by Governor Iversen, dated August 8th, 
1672, at " Christian's fort." We may here remark that this 
fort must have been already built at the time of the date of 
the orders, and was probably one of the first acts of the 
colony in the island. The orders are as follows :* 

" I, Jorgen Iversen, His Majesty the King of vDenmark 
and Norway, and the West India Company's Governor of 
the island of St. Thomas, find it right and proper to pro- 
claim this ordinance for the honor of God, and the good of 
the country. 

" 1. Every person who speaks Danish is bound to attend 
service every Sunday in Christian's fort when the drum beats, 
and on failure of doing so is to pay a fine of twenty-five 
'pounds of tobacco. 

" 2. Persons of all other nations are bound to attend ser- 
vice every Sunday afternoon at the same place, under the 
same penalty. 

11 3. Every householder shall encourage his servants to be 
pious, and have morning and evening prayers ; and if he 

* Host's Hist, of St. Thomas, p. 8. We are indebted for much of the 
following history of St. Thomas to this author. 



ST. THOMAS, W. I. 49 

allows them to do work on Sunday which might have been 
done on Saturday, or if he occupies servants of other people 
in his employ, he is, for every offence, to pay fifty pounds of 
tobacco. 

"4. For the defence and good of the country, every 
householder shall keep in his house for himself and every 
man in his service, a sword with belt, and a gun with suffi- 
cient powder and ball; and also each householder shall 
have two pounds of powder, or more if he pleases. Every 
person neglecting this duty shall pay one hundred pounds 
of tobacco. 

" 5. When the drum beats (save on Sunday for service), 
every man shall let his neighbor know it, and all shall hold 
themselves in readiness to be at the fort with their arms, 
when a gun is fired at the flag-staff. 

"6. If (and God forbid it) an enemy should come unex- 
pectedly, then the person who first observes it (if in the day) 
is to fire three shots, and inform his neighbor ; who, in his 
turn, is to inform his neighbor, and so in succession, as 
quickly as possible. If at night, he is to fire one shot, and 
his neighbors are to do the same, and keep themselves ready 
for defence. 

" 7. No person shall fire a gun after sunset, or make any 
noise, unless he observes some treachery from enemies, in 
which case all must attend armed at the fort. If in the 
day-time the drum is beaten, three shots fired, and the flag 
hoisted, it is the signal of alarm ; if at night, and the owner 
of an estate fires a gun, it shall be an alarm ; and if at night 
three shots are fired at the fort, every honorable warrior 



50 A HISTORICAL ACCOUNT OP 

must go to the fort, armed, and there assist with life and 
blood. 

" 8. Every Saturday afternoon when the drum beats, all 
persons who can use a gun shall meet at the parade ground 
fully armed. Any person absent, in favorable weather, 
shall forfeit every time twenty-five pounds of tobacco, 
which is to be paid at the end of the year for the benefit of 
those who meet regularly. 

11 9. 4 No person shall leave the island without permission 
from the governor, under penalty of five hundred pounds of 
tobacco ; and the person who aids another to leave, shall 
pay one thousand pounds, and be responsible for the debts 
and other liabilities of the party leaving. 

" 10. No man nor any in his house shall purchase of, or 
negotiate with, the people or white servants of any other 
person, without his permission, under a penalty of five hun- 
dred pounds of tobacco. - And any one concealing the ser- 
vant of another, is to pay one hundred pounds of tobacco for 
every twenty-four hours. 

"11. If any servant leaves his master, he shall not be 
harbored by any person ; and if such servant is taken, he 
shall serve his master a day extra for each week of his ab- 
sence, and a week for each month, and a month for each 
year, and a year for every seven years ; and if it is his cus- 
tom to run away, his master may put him in irons until he is 
broken of his bad habits. 

" 12. Every man who enters the estate of another, and 
does any damage, shall pay for the first offence ten pounds 



51 

of tobacco ; for the second offence twenty pounds ; and for 
every subsequent offence, a double quantity. 

" 13. No man must let his negro leave the estate after 
sunset, without good cause, that he may not go to his 
neighbor's estate, and do injury ; and whoever at night ob- 
serves a strange negro on his estate, shall catch him, and 
carry him in the morning to the fort, where he shall be 
punished. 

" 14. Persons breaking the foregoing rules, are to be sum- 
moned to the fort, and the offence lawfully proved, and, if 
he is sentenced to pay any fine, it is to be divided into three 
parts, one for the king, one for the church, and one for the 
complainant." 

This ordinance is signed by Jorgen Iversen, governor, 
Erasmus Bladt, Charles Baggaert, Thomas Swain, Adrain 
De Vos, Anthony Salomons, Hans Paulsen, A. Begaret, 
Christian Wadts, and Joost von Campenhout. The ser- 
vants alluded to in the ordinance were white persons, who 
had sold their services to their masters in Europe, to be 
brought to the West Indies, a custom then prevalent ; and 
the negroes were slaves, brought with the colonists from 
neighboring islands, probably St. Eustatias and St. Martin's 
immediately after the colony was established by the Danes, 
the Spaniards at Porto Rico, still jealous of other nations 
possessing islands in their vicinity, sought to annoy it by 
every means in their power. They often descended by 
night upon the island, and stole negroes and cattle. The 
arming of the colonists, and appointed alarms, and dril^ 
were to guard as much as possible against these depreda- 



52 A HISTORICAL ACCOUNT OF 

tions, and also to protect the colony against the French and 
English buccaneers* established at Tortuga, whose attacks 
upon commerce and settlements were justly dreaded through- 
out the West India Islands, especially those belonging to the 
Spaniards. 

Even before Governor Iversen had arrived, the colonists 
had taken possession of certain portions of the island, upon 
which they had settled, and claimed as their estates ; and 
had already engaged principally in the cultivation of tobacco. 
Hence all fines were paid in that article, and it formed the 
principal medium of exchange. The town was not then in 
existence, as all the colonists were located in the country. 
The officers of government must have resided at the fort. 
The estates thus settled were afterwards confirmed to the 
colonists by deeds regularly issued, in the name of the 
governor, in the year 1678. The records of sixty-one of these 
deeds are still preserved. The first grants an estate to the 
governor called " Doppels," which he deeds to himself, in 
his own name, as governor. No purchase sum had been 
paid down for any of these estates, and the only condition 
securing their titles was the annual payment of a capon or 
turkey to the company. These were paid at a certain sea- 
son, when a grand banquet was prepared, and the colonists 
feasted upon this strange nominal and fowl revenue of the 
company. The second deed is here recorded as a curiosity. 

"I, the undersigned, Jorgen Iversen, Governor of St. 
Thomas, to all men do hereby make known that, in behalf 

* The name buccaneer is derived from " boucan," a word of the Carib 
Indians, signifying meat preserved in a particular manner, which was 
adopted, together with the custom, by the French in the West Indies. 



ST. THOMAS, W. t. J3 

of the Royal Danish West India Company, and in virtue of 
the Directors' power, I have this year, 1678, given to 
the honest and beloved man, Jan Cramues, a piece of ground 
situated on the Avest side of Jeshen Jansen's plantation, and 
to the east side of Doppels, being three hundred and four- 
teen feet in breadth. Said plantation commences by that 
cotton tree used as a mark, and situated on the lowest end 
of his plantation on the plain of Doppels plantation, which 
runs from that cotton tree, E. N. E. ; and from there Jans 
Cramues's plantation runs on both sides from N. to W. un- 
til the top of the great mountain which is its length. 
Said piece of ground I do hereby give unto the aforesaid, 
and his heirs, for their own inheritance and property, that 
he and his heirs, or to whomsoever he or they may again 
sell it, may have, possess, use, keep, and make said planta- 
tion as useful to themselves as they best know, will, and 
can ; whereby they shall not be liable to any other ground 
tax than that of giving yearly on the 5th January, one Ca- 
pon to the company, or its attorney, for the true fulfilment 
of which, I, in behalf of the company, have signed this with 
my own hand, and sealed with His Royal Majesty's given 
seal. 

Actum, St. Thomas, Christian's Fort, 25th May, 1678. 

JORGEN IVERSEN. 

MaTTHjEUS Turpka. 

The names of the sixty-one persons whose deeds were at 
this time recorded, will be found in Appendix A. Some of 
these names are still in existence in the island, but whether 
legitimately derived from these first colonists cannot be said 



54 A HISTORICAL ACCOUNT OP 

In the following year, September 6th; 1679, Nicholas 
Esmit was elected by the company as the successor of Go- 
vernor Jorgen Iversen, and was confirmed in his office by 
the king. Although the island, as we have seen, was en- 
tirely laid out in estates, cultivation had made hitherto but 
little progress, owing to the want of sufficient laborers. 
This difficulty was early seen by the home government ; 
and, to meet the wants of the colonists, and enhance the in-^ 
terests of the company,^ Christian V. purchased in Africa, 
of the king of Aquambon, the two forts of Fredericksburgh 
and Christiansburgh, on the Gold Coast, and ordered ships 
to proceed thither in order to purchase slaves for St. Thomas. 
The kiug, moreover, to carry out all the plans of the com- 
pany, at this time, laid a tax on carriages in Copenhagen, 
ordering all the owners of such either to possess 500 rix-dol- 
lars' worth of shares, or pay a revenue of 60 rix-dollars. 
Slaves were thus multiplied in the colony, and agriculture 
received a new impulse. Abbe Raynalf charges the com- 
pany, in whose sole right the forts were vested, on the coast 
of Guinea, with barbarity. The agents of the company, 
however, there, were no doubt the more to blame. Other 
nations, too, had set the example of this barbarity. The 
good Abbe mentions one noble except on to these agents. 
Such was his character for probity and philanthropy that he 
was almost an object of worship. People came three hun- 
dred miles to see him ; and an old prince, living at that diss- 
tance, sent his favorite daughter, with abundance of gold, 

* A. Raynal, vol. iv- p. 155. f Ibid. 



ST. THOMAS, W. T. 55 

and diamonds, that the thrice worthy Schilderop might give 
him a grandson. 

Nicolas Esmit was succeeded in his office in 1682 by 
three different governors, all elected successively for reasons 
unknown to us during that year — La Vigne, George Han- 
sen, and Adolph Esmit, brother to the former governor. 
The only event of importance that occurred at this period, 
was the taking possession of Crab Island, where the Danish 
flag had been planted in the name of Christian V. of Den- 
mark. 

With the aid of the slaves now introduced into the colony, 
the cultivation of sugar had so far progressed that, when 
Gabriel Milan succeeded Esmit as governor in 1684, fines 
were ordered by him to be paid in that article instead of 
tobacco, and he encouraged its further cultivation by every 
means in his power. The governor also soon found it ne- 
cessary to pass stringent laws regarding the slaves. They 
were forbidden to hold feasts and " drum dances," heathen- 
ish customs brought with them from Africa, and which 
they had taken occasion to celebrate, especially during the 
Christmas holidays, as these were days of relaxation from 
labor, and of rejoicing by their masters. These " drum 
dances," we may remark, are still kept up, with all their 
abominations, to the present day. The slaves were also 
forbidden to carry knives or clubs, and were ordered to be 
at home on Sundays by sunset, and on other evenings at 
drum-beat. A slave transgressing these laws was lt for the 
first offence to be whipped, for the second to have his ears 
cut off, and for the third to be hung, and his head placed on 



56 



A HISTORICAL ACCOUNT OF 



a stake." The law must have proved a " dead letter," 
especially as it regarded dancing, otherwise the estates 
would soon have been without laborers, for such is still their 
excessive fondness for such amusements they would most 
assuredly all have been hung. 

In 1685, deeds of estates were ordered to be produced. 
Where this could not be done, the estates were confiscated ; 
and all those who had received estates originally as grants 
from the company, were ordered to commence the cultiva- 
tion of sugar in two weeks, otherwise their grants would be 
annulled. The company had already found that their outlay 
largely exceeded the revenue, and were therefore taking 
measures to render the colony more profitable. Efforts too, 
at the same time, were made to embrace the advantages of 
the excellent harbor in the island, and add the benefits of 
commerce to those of agriculture. 



ST. THOMAS. W. I. 57 



CHAPTER V.'' 

Brandenburgers establish a Commercial Company in St. Thomas — 
Colonists invited to the Island— Census taken in 1688 — Buccaneers rob 
the Brandenburg Company's Factory — The Island rented by the 
Danish Company for ten years — Description of the Island in 1701 by 
Pere Labat — Slaves escape to Porto Rico— St. John's colonized, 1716 — 
Land Tax imposed upon the Colonists. 

The Danish West India Company not being able, from 
their limited capital, to embark in a more extended commerce 
than that of sending a single ship, annually, to their forts on 
the coasts of Africa for slaves, which ship, after proceeding 
to St. Thomas, returned with the produce of the island. 
Christian V. entered into an important treaty with the 
Duchy of Brandenburg. This treaty permitted a company 
of Brandenburgers to establish themselves at St. Thomas 
for the purpose of carrying on commerce. It was signed 
24th November, 1685, and was to remain m force for thirty 
years. This company went into operation immediately, and 
located their large factory at the west end of the town, then 
and still known as the Bradenburg Quarter. The Dutch 



58 A HISTORICAL ACCOUNT OF 

were its principal shareholders, and such was the immediate 
flourishing condition of its affairs that, in two years from the 
time of its organization, fifty persons were employed in the 
factory, and five vessels actively engaged in its trade. 

The colony of St. Thomas was also at this time enlarged 
by families of French Protestants, who, after the revocation 
of the edict of Nantes, fled from St. Christopher's to the 
island, fearing persecution. These were afterwards joined 
by others from Europe. Together they formed a small 
congregation, with their beloved pastor who had accom- 
panied them, and proved valuable to the colony by their 
piety, frugality, and industry. 

The success of the Bradenburg Company was looked 
upon with jealousy by the colonists, and by the Danish 
West India Company. To compete with them, and have 
the Danish Company share in the advantages of commerce, 
the king, by a royal commission, in 1687, permitted vessels 
belonging to Copenhagen, Bergen, and Christiana, to trade 
to St. Thomas. 

Governor Milan was sent home in irons during the year 
1687, charged with cruelty towards an assistant. He was, 
shortly after his arrival in Copenhagen, publicly beheaded. 

On 7th September, 1687, Adolph Esmit was again 
elected governor. That the company at this time desired 
to extend their possessions is evident from the fact that 
Gov. Esmit secured his appointment as governor over St. 
Thomas, St. John's, Little and Great Passage, and Crab 
Island. To meet this extension of their possessions, partly 
assumed indeed, the governor in the next year published a 



ST. THOMAS, W. I. 59 

decree in the name of the company, inviting persons from 
other islands to join the colony, offering the "most favora- 
ble inducements. All such should be exempted from taxes 
for eight years. They were to have as much land as they 
could cultivate, with assistance for that purpose, to be 
loaned by the company. All their imports and shipments of 
produce wers to be free of duty for eight years, with other 
commercial privileges; and free exercise of conscience was 
granted to each and all, of whatever nation or religion. 

That an increase of the colonists was needed, is shown by 
the result of a census taken by Frank Martins, A. Brock, 
and Simon Luck, about the time this decree was published. 
It had been ordered by the governor on the 25th July, 1688. 
The total number of the whites and slaves was found to be 
seven hundred and seventy-eight. This must have been 
exclusive of those connected with the Bradenburg Com- 
pany. In the country, on ninety estates, were three hundred 
and seventeen whites, and four hundred and twenty-two 
slaves. Of the white families, there were eighteen Danes, 
one Holsteiner, three Swedes, sixty-three Hollanders, thirty 
English, one Portuguese, two Germans, and seventeen 
French. 

In the town of Charlotte Amalia — then vulgarly called 
" Tappus," and now known as St. Thomas — were thirty-five 
whites, and four slaves. Of the whites ; embraced in nine 
families, there were two Danes, one French, one German, 
two English, and three Hollanders. Among the whites in 
town were two tailors, one hotel-keeper, one shoemaker, 



60 A HISTOPvICAL ACCOUNT OF 

three carpenters, one blacksmith, one fisherman, one ironer, 
and one washer. 

In this year, the Bradenburg Company met with a 
severe loss from the Buccaneers. War having been 
declared by England and Holland against France, a French 
buccaneering vessel, with two hundred men, anchored by 
night between Sail Rock and the island, and landed a strong 
force in boats at Gregeriet Bay, to the west of the town. 
They surprised the factory, secured the clerks and servants, 
and carried off large quantities of silver, furniture, and 
merchandise, which they compelled the slaves to carry to 
their boats. An iron safe in the lower part of the building 
escaped their notice, in which, it was afterwards said, the 
company had over $100,000. They carried off the books of 
the Company, which were kept in the Dutch language, in 
order to prove that they had taken a lawful prize from that 
nation. 

Christopher Heins succeeded Adolphus Esmit as governor 
in 1689, and he was succeeded in 1690 by John Lorents, 
who was elected to his office by the inhabitants. Two 
events occurred immediately after he entered upon his 
duties, which agitated to some extent the affairs of this 
hitherto quiet colony. The Brandenburg Company, ambi- 
tious to secure a permanent colony in the West Indies, 
endeavored to gain possession of Crab Island, but the 
vigilant governor with much difficulty, and still more 
anxiety, frustrated all their plans. No sooner had this 
vexatious trouble ceased, by the Brandenburgers quietly 
settling down to their continued pursuit of commerce, than 



ST. THOMAS, W. I. 61 

the colony was startled by the intelligence that the king and 
company had farmed out the whole island to George 
Thormohlen for ten years. The affairs of the company must 
have been at an exceedingly low ebb to have induced such 
an undertaking. Probably it had become largely indebted 
to this individual. This transfer or rent of the colony 
stipulated that Thormohlen was to possess entire control 
over its affairs, and enjoy all its revenue ; and the king, to 
secure to him the import and export duties paid by the 
Brandenburgers, compounded with that company for the 
same, for three thousand pieces-of-eight per annum, to be 
paid in two instalments. For what equivalent all this was 
done is not known. Thormohlen, however, had agreed to 
send out a garrison to protect the island. To meet the 
expense of this, the colonists were to be subjected to 
certain taxes, which was made known to them by the 
governor. Their opposition to this was most strenuous, on 
the ground that they had always acted as militia, and that 
they had assisted in building the tower on " Smith's Hill." 
The taxes proposed were ultimately rejected, save a poll- 
tax of fifty pounds of sugar for each male, and four per 
cent, on exported produce. The garrison arrived 30th 
March, 1692, being the first regular foreign troops in the 
island, and Thormohlen again urged the necessity of an 
increase of taxation for their support, through the governor; 
but, the colonists steadily refusing, the question was ulti- 
mately abandoned. The trade of St. Thomas, about this 
period, with the French colony in St. Croix, interfered so 
4 



62 A HISTORICAL ACCOUNT OF 

much with the revenue of that island that it ultimately led 
to the breaking up of that colony, as we have seen, in 1695. 

In 1707,* whilst John Lorents was still governor, the 
island was visited by Pere Labat. The account of this 
visit, detailed in his work on the West Indies, gives 
additional insight into the state of the colony, as it then 
was. Of its commerce, he makes this remark : " Denmark 
being almost always neutral in the wars of Em ope, the port 
of St. Thomas is open to all nations. During peace, it 
serves as an entrepot for the commerce which the French, 
English, Spaniards, and Dutch, do not dare to pursue openly 
on their own islands ; and in time of war, it is the refuge 
of merchant ships when pursued by privateers. On the 
other hand, the privateers send their prizes here to be sold, 
when they are not disposed to send them to a greater 
distance. A great many small vessels also proceed from 
St. Thomas to the coasts of South America, whence they 
bring back much riches in specie or in bars, and valuable 
merchandise. In a word, St. Thomas is a market of 
great consequence." We might here take occasion to speak 
more fully on the commerce of the island, but prefer leaving 
that subject to be embodied in a distinct chapter. 

The fort, Pere Labat describes, as " forming only a small 
square with diminutive bastions, without any ditch or 
exterior works. All its defence consists in a bed or hedge 
of prickly pear (a species of cactus) which surrounds it, 
occupying the space where ought to be the fosse and 
covered way. It is six or eight feet broad. Much care is 
- * Voyage aux Isles de 1' Amerique, vol. ii. p. 285. 



ST. THOMAS, W. I. 63 

bestowed upon these plants, which are so close and serried 
at their tops, that it would appear they were trimmed every 
day. Their height is about seven feet." The reverend 
gentleman was a practical engineer ; and having given great 
assistance, as such, to the governor of Guadaloupe, advised 
during his stay in St. Thomas with the commander of the 
fort, concerning certain improvements for its defence. But 
they were not carried out. 

His description of the town enables us to see that at that 
period it was of very limited extent. " At fifty or sixty 
paces from the fort there is a town which takes the form of 
the bay, and constitutes the port. This town consists of 
only one long street, which terminates at the factory or 
offices of the company. This is a large and handsome 
edifice, containing many apartments and commodious 
magazines for merchandise, and for the security of the 
negroes, in which this company carries on a trade with the 
Spaniards. To the right of the factory are two small 
streets filled with French refugees. The houses of the 
town, which formerly were nothing but huts, are now built 
of brick, almost all of one story, but very well arranged. 
The pavements are of tiles, and the interiors whitewashed 
as in Holland." 

Of the estates he thus remarks : " They are small, but 
well kept. Work is only performed during the day, and in 
consequence but little sugar is made. The soil, though 
light, is very good, and produces abundance of manioc, 
millet, sweet potatoes, and all kinds of fruits and herbs. 
The cane grows very well. They have few cows and 



64 A HISTORICAL ACCOUNT OP 

horses, for the want of necessary pasturage ; but the 
inhabitants do not want for meat, the Spaniards of Porto 
Hico furnishing them with it in abundance. They raise 
young kids, which are excellent, and fowls of all kinds in 
quantities. Provisions, however, are always dear, money 
being plentiful, and strangers generally arrive in affluence." 

The priest, in the peculiar dress of his order, attracted 
a great deal of curiosity in the street, and which he seemed 
quite pleased to gratify. He found but one Roman Catholic 
in the place. His sympathies were largely drawn out 
towards the French Protestants. He offered to preach for 
them, their pastor having just died, but they declined his 
services on the ground of doctrinal differences between 
them. 

Governor Lorents died in 1702. He was a worthy and 
faithful officer, and his death was much regretted, both by 
the company and Mr. Thormohlen, into whose plans he had 
warmly entered. His salary had been only four hundred 
rix-dollars, with perquisites, no doubt, appertaining to his 
office. The term of Thormohlen's proprietorship ceased 
with his death. 

From 1702 to 1716, there were but few changes in the 
colony of any interest. Capt. Claus Hansen, who had 
brought out the garrison and commanded the fort, Joachim 
van Holten, Michael Krone, and Eric Bredal, were elected 
successively as governors. During this period it was 
ordered that all wills should contain a legacy to either the 
Lutheran or Dutch churches. The cultivation of indigo 
was commenced, and some changes were made in the courts. 



ST. THOMAS, W. I. 65 

In 1713 a dreadful hurricane devastated the island. When 
Eric Bredal entered upon his duties as governor in 1716, 
King Frederick IV. issued several orders for the better 
regulation of the colony. By these, the import and export 
duties were changed from eight to six per cent. Congrega- 
tions were permitted to elect their own pastors, and the 
secret council were separated entirely from the courts, in 
which they had formerly sat as judges. The governor was 
directed, also, to enter into a treaty with Porto Rico 
concerning runaway slaves. Many of these had from time 
to time escaped to Porto Rico. The subject of the treaty 
was for their apprehension and return. It was formally 
drawn up and signed. Still the evil continued, and the 
Spaniards threw such difficulties in the way of the runaway 
slaves being reclaimed, that but very few were ever 
returned to St. Thomas. The plea of the authorities in 
Porto Rico was that the slaves came to their island to be 
baptized / Several planters were ultimately ruined by their 
slaves making their escape. It was also in this year that 
the privileges of the Brandenburg Company ceased, the 
term granted for its commercial establishment in the island 
having expired. Its prosperity had been great. Whilst the 
Danish West India Company had suffered from the estab- 
lishment and commercial success of the Brandenburgers in 
their colony, (being deprived of one of the principal sources 
of revenue or prosperity appertaining to all colonies — the 
advantages of commerce), still, the privileges which had 
been granted to them led to the increase of the colony, and 
laid the foundation of that commercial enterprise and 



66 A HISTORICAL ACCOUNT OP 

success which have so characterized the island since. 
What was lost by the Danish Company was gained by the 
island. 

When the privileges of the Brandenburgers ceased, the 
king ordered that those of their number who wished to 
remain on the island, must swear allegiance to Denmark. 

Attention was now turned to the island of St. John's. In 
a letter written by the Directors, dated 20th December, 
1716, permission was given to sixteen of the inhabitants of 
St. Thomas to cultivate that island. A written agreement 
for this purpose Avas drawn up between them and the com- 
pany. The English attempted to dislodge the infant colony 
the next year, but without success, as the Danes had taken 
formal possession of that island in the year 1684, and had 
held it since, without molestation, or without their right 
being questioned. Seeing the importance of this additional 
colony to the company, a sum of money was subscribed in 
St. Thomas for its assistance, and a successful agriculture 
was soon established upon that island. 

New orders were issued in 1718, by His Majesty and the 
Directors of the Company, for the government of the colo- 
nies. By these a land "tax, for the first time, was imposed, 
being twenty skillings ($0.1 3|) for each one hundred square 
feet of land. Two and one half rix-dollars were also im- 
posed as a land tax for each man, woman, and slave. The 
Royal Council was made to consist of five persons besides 
the governor as president — two merchants, the book-keeper, 
the treasurer, and the secretary. Slaves were to be well 
treated, and planters were no more to have the power of 



ST. THOMAS, W. I. 67 

life and death over them. Clerks serving six years were 
then permitted to return home ; but young unmarried wo- 
men were not to enjoy this privilege at all, without especial 
permission ! These orders also established a reconciling 
court with the governor as judge ; and the duties on im- 
ports and exports were lowered to five and six per cent. 

Colonel Otto J. Thambsen, Captain Frederik Moth, and 
Commander Henry Suhm, succeeded each other as gov- 
ernors over St. Thomas and St. John's from the year 172.3 
to 1732. The only event of any importance which occur- 
red during this period was the declaring St. Thomas a 
port of entrance for all nations in 1724. This, however, 
was only granting and formally publishing what had ac- 
tually been the case for years. Still, the restrictions on com- 
merce which had existed up to this time, had no doubt pre- 
vented many vessels from visiting the island from foreign 
ports. The trade of the island therefore from this date, no 
doubt, received a new impulse. This decree, however, 
must have been soon annulled, as we find it repeated in 
1764 and 1766. 



68 A HISTORICAL ACCOUNT OF 



CHAPTER VI. 

Arrival of Moravian Missionaries — Slaves restless — Severe Ordinance 
against them — Insurrection in St. John's — Suppressed after the Slaves 
had held the Island six months. 

Philip Gardelin, former agent and book-keeper of the 
colony, succeeded Commander Henry Suhm as governor, in 
1732. Events of considerable interest and importance in 
their bearings upon the prosperity and after history of the 
islands, occurred during the administration of this governor. 
On the 13th December of this year, arrived two Moravian 
missionaries, Leonard Dober and David Nitschman, whose 
object was the conversion of the negro slaves. This was 
the commencement of the great work of Foreign Missions 
by the United Brethren, and resulted in much good to the 
Danish West India Islands. The history of these labors 
will be reserved for a distinct chapter. 

To mark as it were the commencement of these missions, 
and show the great need of the humanizing effects of Chris- 
tianity at least upon the slaves, an event soon occurred of 
the most painful and .disastrous character. A few facts 



ST. THOMAS, W. I. 69 

must be stated before coming to the circumstances of this 
event. 

As the slaves, both in St. Thomas and St. John's, had 
now greatly increased, through their importation from 
Guinea by the company, and some of these from the very 
worst tribes on that coast, fears were arising of their aug- 
mented power. Nor \vas this without just grounds, as dis- 
orders were becoming frequent among them, and many had 
contrived to escape from bondage. Every precaution had 
been taken to hinder the latter, by forbidding boats to be 
kept on the estates, and ordering all boats in the harbor to 
be hauled up near the fort, and chained. Great and further 
complaints being made from the estates to the governor, 
there was issued by the Royal Council the following placard, 
3] st January, 1733: 

1. The leader of runaway slaves shall be pinched three 
times with red-hot iron, and then hung. 

2. Each other runaway slave shall lose one leg, or if the 
owner pardon him, shall lose one^ear, and receive one hun- 
dred and fifty stripes. 

3. Any slave being aware of the intention of others to 
run away, and not giving information, shall be burned in 
the forehead, and receive one hundred stripes. 

4. Those who inform of plots to run away, shall receive 
$10 for each slave engaged therein. 

5. A slave who runs away for eight days, shall have one 

hundred and fifty stripes, twelve weeks shall lose a leg, and 

six months shall forfeit life, unless the owner pardon him 

with the loss of one leg. 
4* 



70 A HISTORICAL ACCOUNT OF 

6. Slaves who steal to the value of four rix-dollars, shall 
be pinched and hung ; less than four rix-dollars, to be 
branded, and receive one hundred and fifty stripes. 

7. Slaves who shall receive stolen goods, as such, or pro- 
tect runaways, shall be branded, and receive one hundred 
and fifty stripes. 

8. A slave who lifts his hand to strike a white person, or 
threaten him with violence, shall be pinched, and hung, 
should the white person demand it, if not to lose his right 
hand. 

9. One white person shall be sufficient witness against a 
slave ; and if a slave be suspected of crime, he can be tried 
by torture. 

10. A slave meeting a white person, shall step aside, and 
wait until he passes ; if not, he may be flogged. 

11. No slave will be permitted to come to town with 
clubs or knives, nor fight with each other, under penalty of 
fifty stripes. 

12. Witchcraft shall be punished with flogging. 

13. A slave who shall attempt to poison his master, shall 
be pinched three times with red-hot iron, and then broken 
on a wheel. 

14. A free negro who shall harbor a slave or thief shall 
lose his liberty, or be banished. 

15. All dances, feasts, and plays, are forbidden unless per- 
mission be obtained from the master or overseer. 

16. Slaves shall not sell provisions of any kind, without 
permission from their overseers. 



ST. THOMAS, W. I. 71 

17. No estate slave shall be in town after drum-beat, 
otherwise he shall be put in the fort and flogged. 

18. The king's advocate is ordered to see these regula- 
tions strictly carried into effect. 

If the mind revolts at the perusal of this placard, it must 
be remembered, in mitigation of its severity, that a large 
body of the slaves were but recently introduced from Africa, 
and therefore still ignorant, vicious, and even savage ; and 
that the situation of the colonists was becoming in a mea- 
sure desperate from symptoms of disorder and rebellion. 
These symptoms at length broke out in an open and bloody 
insurrection in St. John's on the 13th November, 1733. 

A fort had been erected at the west end of that island, 
but it was very insecure from the nature of its construction, 
and was provided with only a few cannon, and twenty-five 
muskets. Eight soldiers, commanded by a lieutenant and 
serjeant, were stationed at this miserable apology for a 
fortress. Governor Gardelin had been on a visit to the 
island, and was to leave on the following Sunday. That 
was the day fixed on for the insurrection ; and it was the 
plan of the slaves, principally those of the Amina tribe, to 
murder the governor and all the white inhabitants, and then 
hold the island in their possession. A kind providence de- 
livered the governor. On Saturday he observed a large 
vessel passing to the south, and supposing it to be one of the 
company's ships, rowed off to her in a small boat, and pro- 
ceeded to St. Thomas, taking with him his daughter, Mrs. 
Soctman, wife of Judge Soctman of St. John's, and her in- 
fant child. 



12 A HISTORICAL ACCOUNT OF 

Early on Sunday morning, certain slaves were admitted 
into the fort bearing bundles of wood for the use of the 
soldiers. It was their custom to do this on Saturday eve- 
ning, but sometimes it was deferred until the next morning. 
In the bundles of wood the slaves had concealed their 
knives and cutlasses. At a given signal they rushed upon 
the soldiers, and succeeded in cutting all down except one, 
who saved himself by hiding beneath a bed. The serjeant 
had sprung through a window without the walls of the fort, 
but injuring himself so severely as to be unable to escape, 
was also murdered. The lieutenant was absent upon his 
estate. As had been agreed upon, the slaves, now in pos- 
session of the fort, fired two guns, which was to be the sig- 
nal of their success, and for all those engaged in the con- 
spiracy to rise and murder the whites. Alarmed by the 
guns, and seeing the commotion among the slaves, several 
planters, headed by John Beverhout, with their families, 
rushed to the estate of Mr. Durlo, now " Little Cinnamon 
Bay;" the house on this estate being on an eminence, and 
protected by two cannon. In the meantime a fearful sacri- 
fice of life was taking place on some estates. Whole 
families were massacred in the most horrid manner. 
Among these were Judge So.ctman and his daughter, Mr. 
Kint, the children of Mr. Beker, the overseer of Mr. Moth, 
the wife of Mr. Kruger, and twenty-five other men, women, 
and. children. The bloody work had been sudden and with- 
out mercy. After murdering Judge Soctman, and placing 
his head upon a pole, they held a council around his muti- 
lated remains, whether they should kill his daughter, a 



ST. THOMAS, W. I. 73 

beautiful child twelve years old. Overwhelmed with grief 
at the death of her father, she entreated them to take her 
life also ; upon which they rushed upon her, and immedi- 
ately her mangled corpse lay across that of her beloved 
parent. This daughter had placed a string of beads (which 
she had prepared from certain seeds found on the island, 
with her own hands) around the neck of her little infant 
sister, when she left her the day before. That infant was 
afterwards Lady Lindberg. At her death, which occurred 
when she was upwards of ninety years of age, these beads 
were found still suspended around her neck. She had ever 
worn them as a memorial of her murdered father and sister. 
The planters who had fled to the Durlo estate immedi- 
ately despatched a boat, with a letter to the governor of St. 
Thomas, informing him of the insurrection, and entreating 
assistance at once, and deliverance from their imminent 
peril. This letter was signed by Messrs. Beverhout, 
Charles, Runnels, Badger, De Wint, and Zytsema. The 
consternation and grief produced by this letter, which also 
stated who had been murdered, were great. It was over- 
whelming to the governor, and his daughter, Mrs. Soctman. 
Vessels were at once despatched to bring off the survivors. 
In the meantime, the slaves had surrounded the eminence 
upon which the mansion at Durlo estate was located ; and 
they were only repulsed by the heroic conduct of an old 
Englishman, assisted by the rest of the planters. He poured 
down upon the conspirators, thirsting for their blood, a de- 
structive fire from the two cannon, killing and wounding 
many. This forced them to withdraw to the foot of the 



74 A HISTORICAL ACCOUNT OF 

hill ; and, under cover of the cannon, the planters were en- 
abled to embark their wives and children for St. Thomas 
and Tortola, on board the vessels which had now arrived 
for their assistance. When these fugitives arrived at St. 
Thomas, the excitement and tumult there were greatly in- 
creased. An alarm was fired from the fort, fearing that the 
insurrection might extend to St. Thomas, and the garrison 
of ninety men were got under arms, assisted by sixty sailors 
from vessels in the harbor, headed by Lieutenant Stibot, 
of the navy. A large East Indiaman, the vessel in which 
the governor had come from St. John's, was also moved in 
close to the town. After this precaution, Lieutenant Taar- 
bye, with thirty soldiers, Captain John J. Creutzer, with 
the young burghers, and John De Wint, with the Jager 
corps, fully armed and equipped, proceeded to St. John's. 
Upon their arrival at Coral Bay, they at once stormed the 
fort, and drove out the slaves. Assistance was then de- 
spatched to the Durlo estate, where the planters were still 
holding out against fearful odds. This detachment met 
with obstinate resistance in attempting to reach the house. 
The slaves were armed with the muskets taken from the 
fort, and with knives and cutlasses fastened on poles ;. but 
they were ultimately driven off, and the planters relieved. 
Holding possession of the fort and this house, a council was 
held, and it was found impossible for so small a body of 
troops to suppress the insurrection, or even dare to venture 
out upon the estates. Inquiry, however, was instituted into 
the extent of the insurrection, and how far any of the 
planters were spared. Dr. Cornelius F. Bodger was the 



ST. THOMAS, W. I. 75 

only survivor, save those -who had sought refuge on the 
Durlo estate. The slaves had spared him on condition that 
he would attend to any who might be ultimately wounded. 
It was also learned that the Creole negroes had not sided 
with the rest of the slaves, and that the insurrection had 
first broken out on the estate of the company, now called 
" Caroline," and had extended to the estates of Messrs. 
Suhm, the former governor, Hendriksen, Soctman, and 
Peter Kruger, until it had spread over the whole island. 
This information was derived principally from a servant of 
Dr. Bodger, named Christian Sout, in whom the conspira- 
tors had every confidence, but who was a friend to the 
whites. He afterwards became very useful as a spy, and 
for his fidelity received his freedom. He was highly intelli- 
gent, and singularly skilful and successful as a botanist in 
the use of medicinal plants found on the island. The force 
sent from St. Thomas, finding themselves unable to contend 
against the superior number of the slaves engaged in the 
insurrection, returned with all the planters, leaving the 
slaves in entire possession. 

Upon their return, the royal council engaged the services 
of Captain Meaux of Nevis, whose vessel was lying in the 
harbor, and was manned by sixty men, to regain the island. 
He likewise failed, after making an unsuccessful attack 
upon the fort at Coral Bay, in which two of his sons were 
killed by his side. 

The book-keeper from St. Thomas was now sent to 
Martinique, to seek aid from the French. The governor of 
that island very promptly despatched four hundred men 



76 A HISTORICAL ACCOUNT OP 

with their officers to Coral Bay. • This" force encamped near 
the fort, from which the negroes fled at their approach. 
They were joined by all the available force from St. Thomas 
and the former planters of St. John's. By sending out detach- 
ments in different directions along the north and south sides 
k the island, and driving the insurgents before them, they 
forced them to concentrate on the north-east side. Here 
they were surrounded by the troops. Finding all chance of 
escape cut off, they first held a feast, and rather than fall into 
the hands of those from whom they could only look for the 
most severe and merited punishment, they resolved upon 
self-destruction. Three hundred were, after a few days 
from the time that they were surrounded, found lying dead 
at Brim's Bay, now " Anna Berg." Seven others were 
also discovered in a ravine, a short distance off, who ap- 
peared to have been the leaders in the insurrection, who 
had shot each other. Seven guns broken to pieces, save 
one, were found lying by their sides. Tradition reports 
that the three hundred had cast themselves from a high pre- 
cipice on the rocks below. The historian Host says they 
were shot, and were found lying in a circle. A few had 
been taken prisoners. Two of these had been summarily 
executed in St. John's, and twenty-six in St. Thomas, some 
of the latter having been made to undergo the severest tor- 
ture. The insurrection was thus suppressed, and the 
island recovered after it had been in possession of the insur- 
gents for six months. Of the estates, on forty-four the 
buildings were all destroyed, whilst on forty-eight they had 
been preserved. The governor's estate had suffered the 



ST. THOMAS, W. I. 77 

most. Many planters were of course ruined, and those 
who found themselves involved in debt, retired to Tortola. 
The expense to the government in quelling the insurrection 
amounted to 7,905 rix-dollars, besides presents to the French 
officers. 

The government in St. Thomas afterwards proposed to 
the planters of St. John's to pay one third of the expense 
which it had incurred in quelling the insurrection ; but they 
refused on the ground that the insurrection had commenced 
on the company's estate, where the greater number of the 
Amina tribe were laborers, and that the fort had been left in 
too insecure a condition, and the force stationed there too 
small, considering the danger to which they had been ex- 
posed. 

The melancholy events of this year were long remem- 
bered by the inhabitants, and what aided to render it more 
painfully memorable, famine and disease swept off many 
upon the different estates. The excitement, however, 
growing out of the purchase and possession of St. Croix, as 
an additional island to His Majesty's and the company's 
possessions in the West Indies, together with the hope of 
increased prosperity, which this acquisition inspired, weak- 
ened that good impression on their minds which their mis- 
fortunes were calculated to impart. 



78 A HISTORICAL ACCOUNT OF 



CHAPTER YII. 

St. Croix purchased of the French — Danes occupy that Island — Rapid 
increase of the Colony there under Governor Moth — Governments of 
the Islands separated — The Dutch having enjoyed most of the Com- 
merce of St. Thomas, Merchants in Copenhagen exclude them by 
their enterprise — These Merchants taken into the Danish Company 
— Severe restrictions now laid upon the Commerce of the Colonies — 
Colonists complain to the King, Frederic V — Purchase the Privileges 
of the Company, and abolish it — St. Croix benefited by the change, 
St. Thomas injured — Ports of St. Thomas and St. John's declared Free 
— Continued History of St. Thomas — In 1792 the Island beginning to 
enjoy a wonderful Prosperity — Taken by the English, 1801 — Re- 
stored, 1802 — Retaken in 1807 and held Eight Years — Fires — Conclu- 
sion of the Historical Sketch. 

Desirous of extending the power of the Danish West 
India Company, and adding to the influence and resources 
of its colonies, King Christian VI., on the 15th June, 1733, 
purchased St. Croix of France for 750,000 French livres.* 
This island had remained without inhabitants since its 
abandonment by the French in 1695 — now over thirty- 

* A. Raynal states the sum at 758,000 livres. Edwards at £75,000. 



ST. THOMAS, W. I. 79 

seven years — and had become again a complete wilderness. 
The fact of this purchase was made known to the Govern- 
ment and Hoyal Council of St. Thomas and St. John's soon 
after it was consummated, and they were ordered to take 
possession of the island as soon as practicable. The news 
arrived when the insurrection in St. John's was progressing. 
It was not, however, until the 10th January, 1735, that the 
disturbed state of the colonies enabled Governor Gardelin to 
carry out the wishes of the king and company. A few 
days previous to that date, he had sent over Captain Moth, 
together with Diederick von Ottinger, appointed as lieute- 
nant of the fort in St. Croix (which was still in a good state 
of preservation, and mounted with nine guns), Lawrence 
Nissen, secretary, Cornelius F. Bodger, physician, William 
Chalvil, stadtshofman, thirty citizens of St. Thomas, and 
clerks, soldiers, and slaves. Upon their arrival in the har- 
bor of Bassin, they found the shore covered with such a 
dense growth of bushes, vines, and trees, that the party 
had to remain three days on board their vessel, whilst the 
slaves cleared sufficient space for them to land and remain 
with any comfort. 

A representative of the King of France had accompanied 
the party, who had come up from one of the French islands 
for the purpose. The mode of taking over the island was 
now observed with great formality, and the representative 
of France solemnly confirmed the transaction. The gov- 
ernor of Porto Rico, and the general of the Eno-lish Wind- 
ward Islands, had in ihe meantime protested against these 
proceedings in the name of their respective sovereigns; 



80 A HISTORICAL ACCOUNT OF 

but their protests were entirely disregarded, as France had 
guaranteed the sale of the island to Denmark. 

The persons, however, who had thus gone over to St. 
Croix to take possession of it, in the name of his Danish 
Majesty, were not the first to arrive in the island after its 
sale by the French. From the history of the Moravian 
Missions* in the Danish West India Islands, it appears that 
a colony of missionaries, who had arrived at St. Thomas, 
June 11th, 1734, passed over to St. Croix immediately after, 
and commenced clearing the six estates on that island owned 
by the Lord Chamberlin de Plus, who had given them a 
commission for that purpose. The company consisted of 
fourteen brethren and sisters. Their great object was to 
lay the foundation of a mission for the Christianizing of 
those slaves who were about to be introduced there. Ten 
of their uumber, through the insalubrity of the climate, and 
incessant toil upon the land, died, and the rest were pros- 
trated by sickness, before the end of the year. 

Governor Gardelin had been proposed by the company as 
governor of St. Croix, but declining the offer, he had sent 
Captain Moth in his stead, with orders to act in subjection 
to him, and the royal council of St. Thomas. 

Governor Gardelin leaving St. Thomas for Copenhagen 
in 1736, Captain Frederick Moth was elected governor 
over the Danish West India Islands, and commandant of 
St. Thomas. Retiring from St. Croix, and making St. 
Thomas his place of residence, he left as commandant ad 
interim of the former island Mr. Gregers Nissen, assisted 
* Brethren's Missions, p. 303. 



ST. THOMAS, W. T. 81 

by Mr. Sobotker as his secretary. Captain Moth labored 
with great assiduity in his office, and with an enlightened 
spirit of enterprise, and a sincere desire to benefit the in- 
habitants, not only maintained the laws then existing, but 
added such as greatly tended to secure justice in the admi- 
nistration of the courts, protect the rights and property of the 
citizens, and enhance the prosperity and happiness of the 
islands. Removing to St. Croix in 1740, at the request of 
the company, who now formed the highest anticipations 
of the success of their colony upon that island, his govern - 
ment became so marked by judgment, vigor, enterprise, 
and faithfulness, that many rich and influential persons from 
St. Eustatias, Virgin Gorda, and Tortola, were induced to 
purchase estates and settle there. On the departure of 
Captain Moth, Jacob Schonemann was elected governor of 
St. Thomas in his stead. He had also authority over St. 
John's. 

The prosperity of the colonies at this period was steadily 
advancing. Two severe hurricanes, however, in 1738 and 
1742, proved alike destructive to life and property. In the 
former the vessel of the company was wrecked between St. 
Thomas and St. John's. 

Christian Schwerder, lieutenant of artillery, succeeded 
Governor Moth in his office in 1744, and resided in St. 
Thomas. During Governor Moth's administration, the ut- 
most harmony had existed between the colonies on the 
three islands. With the new administration, difficulties 
arose. Lieutenant Schwerder was found inadequate to his 
duties, and it became necessarv to form a roval council in 



82 A HISTORICAL ACCOUNT OF 

St. Croix. He was ultimately reprimanded by the com- 
pany, and dismissed in 1746, when Christian Suchm was 
appointed to his place as governor-general. His appoint- 
ment did not allay the difficulties which had sprung up be- 
tween the colonies, mainly on account of the administration 
of the government, but rather increased them. The com- 
pany had at length to interfere, and in 1748 appointed 
separate governors over St. Croix and St. Thomas, St. John's 
being placed under the government of St. Thomas. Jans 
Hansen, advocate, was appointed to the former, and Chris- 
tian Suchm to the latter. Kind feelings were thus again 
restored. From this period there is nothing worthy of note 
in the history of the colonies until the year 1753, when 
Peter Clausen was appointed the successor of Jans Hansen, 
as governor of St. Croix. His supervision extended also 
over the other islands. 

It has been seen that the Danish West India Islands were, 
from their first settlement by the Danes, placed under the 
yoke of exclusive privileges to the company in Copenhagen. 
This was always oppressive to the colonists, and stood 
greatly in the way of their prosperity ; and had it not 
been for the commerce of St. Thomas, little or no advan- 
tage would have accrued to Denmark from her colonies. 
She was even robbed of much of this advantage ; for the 
company, unable to supply the islands, had strangely ex- 
cluded the merchants of Copenhagen, and had granted the 
greater part of the company trade to the Dutch. In proof 
of this, in 1736, there arrived at St. Thomas eight Dutch for 
one Danish vessel. Determined, if possible, to secure a 



ST. THOMAS, W. I. 83 

commerce from which they were thus unjustly excluded, 
and which properly belonged to Denmark, certain wealthy 
merchants of Copenhagen formed an association, secretly 
fitted out vessels in Amsterdam, placed them under the 
Dutch flag, and despatched them, to St. Thomas. The 
leaders in this association were Messrs. Baver, von Hem- 
mert, and Biorn. Their consignee in St. Thomas was 
Peter de Wint. Their enterprise was successful. The 
company made at once acquainted with this association, 
and seeing the advantage which would result to itself, 
could these merchants be induced to unite with it their 
now conflicting interests, made overtures to them for the 
purpose, which were accepted. This powerful accession 
enabled the company to exclude the Dutch from all com- 
merce with its colonies ; but not for the good of the colo- 
nies. They became still more burdened and oppressed 
under the restrictions laid upon commerce ; and what was 
the most galling, those who had so lately exclaimed 
against these restrictions, and who apparently strove to 
remove them, and by their energy and enterprise excited 
the most ardent hopes, now that they were the masters, 
added to the bonds. 



Thus from one master who oppressed 'em, 

Another cunningly would wrest 'em ; 

But found the first so firmly seated 

As not to be enforced nor cheated 

To yield the power he used so well ; 

Then tried if he a share would sell. 

A bargain struck — the law was made. * 



84 A HISTORICAL ACCOUNT OF 

That now their victims must be flay'd, 
Who only had been fleeced before 
When but one arm the sceptre bore." 

Governor Clausen had no sooner entered upon the duties 
of his office, and perceived the course pursued by the com- 
pany, than his liberal and enlightened spirit led him to side 
with the colonists, and take steps for their relief. Disre- 
garding any misconstruction of his conduct by the company, 
he nobly united with the planters and merchants wpon the 
islands, in sending John W. Schopen as their delegate to 
Copenhagen to lay before His Majesty their grievances, and 
entreat him to break up a monopoly which must ultimately 
impoverish if not destroy the very existence of the colonies. 
The course pursued by the company in Copenhagen, added 
weight to the representations made by this delegate. In 
that city its privileges enabled it to monopolize the trade in 
raw sugars ; and having established a refinery, it commanded 
the market also in the article of refined sugar. High prices 
in this luxury was the result, to the serious inconvenience 
and discomfort of the inhabitants. The company had thus 
overreached itself, and by its short-sighted and avaricious 
policy hastened its dissolution. The complaints of the colo- 
nies had a favorable hearing ; and King Frederik V., directed 
by the wise counsels of Count John Bernstorff, prime min- 
ister, resolved to take over the colonies, and put an end to 
the privileges of the company by purchase. This was 
effected in 1755 for 2,200,000 pieces-of-eight ($1,418,000). 
The purchase included the forts, estates, buildings, stores, 
slaves, goodf; and money, belonging to the Company in the 



ST. THOMAS, W. L 85 

Colonies, and its refinery, ship houses, and store houses 
in Copenhagen. 

The rejoicings in the islands were very great, when the news 
of this wise, kind, and liberal step taken by their sovereign, 
reached them. The administration, too, of the government 
was changed for the better by the addition of various courts, 
adding to the general joy. St. Croix at once derived great 
benefit* from its deliverance from under the yoke of its op- 
pressors, against whom its planters, unable to reconcile their 
opposite interests, had kept up a continual struggle of ani- 
mosity. But the benefit derived by St. Croix was at the 
expense of St. Thomas. Many of its planters left for St. 
Croix, the soil there being more fertile, and more easy of 
culture, and the land taxes being in its favor. The exclu- 
sive privilege of purchasing slaves in Africa, hitherto held 
by the company, being also abolished , these were now being 
rapidly introduced into St. Croix at a greatly reduced price, 
to the advantage of agriculture. Commerce, too, in St. 
Thomas, had received a severe check. It was impossible, 
now that the company 's vessels no longer visited the harbor, 
that the merchants* of Copenhagen would enter upon a 
trade with which they were so little acquainted. Besides, 
many burdensome commercial restrictions were continued. 
''The rapaciousness of the treasury," says Abbe Raynal, 
" unluckily prevented the advantage which the arrangement 
of taking over the islands by the king, would otherwise 
have produced. The national productions and merchandise 
— in short, whatever they could draw from the first hand, and 
put on board Danish vessels — were to be shipped from the 



86 A HISTORICAL ACCOUNT OF 

metropolis, free of all duties; but for all manufactures thai 
did not fall under these descriptions, they demanded a tax of 
four per cent. All imports into the colonies paid five per 
cent., and all exports six, of American productions. What 
was consumed in the metropolis had two and a half per 
cent, laid upon it, and what was carried to foreign markets 
had one." To show to what extent the commerce of St. 
Thomas had declined, not one Danish vessel entered its 
harbor in 1756. Many, therefore, of its merchants retired 
to other islands where trade was more flourishing, and of 
the inhabitants who were left, forty-nine fiftieths were 
slaves. Such, too, was the limited quantity of current coin 
in the islands, that it became necessary to issue paper 
money, for which the Itoyal Council in St. Thomas, and the 
Burgher Council in St. Croix, were made responsible. 
Seeing the decline of commerce, and feeling its evils, the -in- 
habitants of St. Thomas petitioned that it be made a free 
port. This was the first s*tep in those proceedings which 
afterwards resulted in the removal of all burdensome restric- 
tions upon its trade, and restored the island to even more 
than its wonted prosperity. But this did not take place 
until after the lapse of a number of years, and after much 
struggling and complaining, and strange contrivances to 
elude the duties, on the part of the inhabitants. 

To give an insight still further into the injurious policy 
pursued at this time towards St. Thomas, when Harriers 
Felchenhauer succeeded Christian Siiehm as governor over 
the island, in 1758, the following orders were issued from 
Copenhagen ; Vessels of two hundred tons, loaded from 



ST. THOMAS, W. I. 87 

Denmark, Norway, and Sleswick, with provisions for St. 
Thomas, were to pay at that port, as port charges, two hun- 
dred rix-dollars; from two hundred to three hundred tons, 
three hundred rix-dollars ; and three hundred tons or more, 
four hundred rix-dollars ; and no inhabitant could leave the 
island permanently, without paying two and a half per cent, 
of his profits, and two and a half per cent, of the value of 
his houses to the government. 

The prosperity of St. John's had kept pace in proportion 
to its size with that of St. Croix, since the king had made 
the islands a part of his dominions. Elated with this pros- 
perity, its ambitious inhabitants sought to have its own 
town and its own commerce. Permission was granted for 
this purpose in 1760, and the land at Coral Bay was laid out 
in magnificent town lots, to remain, however, most drearily 
-vacant. A store-house at Creuse Bay, and a ferry to St. 
Thomas, were some little gratification under this disappoint- 
ment. 

In 1761, John George von John, and in 1764, Peter von 
Gunthelberg, were appointed successively as commandants 
over St. Thomas and St. John's. On the 9th of April, after 
the latter had entered upon the duties of his office, St. 
Thomas, and especially St. John's, were declared by His 
Majesty ports free for vessels of all nations. It was one 
of the last kind and liberal acts of King Frederik V. in 
favor of these islands. Thrice honored be his memory ! It 
was this good king who, at his death in 1766, called his son 
and successor, Christian VII., to his bedside, and addressed 
him in these remarkable words : " It is a great consolation 



88 A HISTORICAL ACCOUNT OF 

to me, my son, in my last moments, to reflect that I have 
offended no one, and that I have shed the blood of none of 
my subjects." 

Christian VII., on his succession to the throne, re-ap- 
pointed Peter Clausen as Governor-General over the islands, 
he having been superseded, under the late king, in that 
office by Christian Lebrecht, baron of Prock, and Ulrich 
William Uoepstorff, lieutenant-colonel, as governor of St. 
Thomas and St. John's. He also confirmed the decree of 
the late king making the ports of these two islands free to 
vessels of all nations, and reduced the export duties on sugar 
and cotton. By these means St. Thomas was gradually 
regaining its commerce. Governor Uoepstorff, the year 
after his appointment, organized the Jager corps. He was 
succeeded in. his office by Jens Kragh, counsellor. This 
gentleman, by his talents and industry, had risen from being 
a clerk in the company's employment, to his present hon- 
orable post. He constituted the Jager corps a night guard. 
These not proving sufficiently efficient, he added to them a 
patrol of citizens. This patrol or night guard of burghers 
was kept up until last year, proving exceedingly burden- 
some and expensive, and thus life and health were often 
sacrificed through exposure and dissipation. 

In 1772, Governor Kragh ordered Captain Peter Tam- 
aryn of the Jager corps, to take a census of colored persons 
and free negroes inhabiting the town. The result showed 
that there were one hundred and six men capable of bearing 
arms ; forty-one Catholics, twenty-one Reformed Dutch, 
and the rest Moravians and heathens. Of these, eleven 



ST. THOMAS, W. I. 89 

were masons, twelve carpenters, ten captains of boats, 
twenty-nine sailors, thirteen fishermen, eleven tailors, five 
shoemakers, one cigar-maker, one washer, one goldsmith, 
one musician, two planters, and the rest without any occu- 
pation. There were also thirty-one widows and married 
women with sixty-five children, mostly of the Reformed 
Dutch Church-, and eighty-three unmarried women with one 
hundred and six children. Of these latter women, five 
were Lutherans, nine Reformed Dutch, and thirty-two 
Moravians. Total, three hundred and ninety-one persons. 
This year another destructive hurricane occurred. 

Governor Kragh died in 1773, universally lamented, and 
was succeeded by George Host. He prepared statistics of 
cultivated land in the islands, and ordered a census of all 
the inhabitants. The following were the results. In St. 
Thomas there were 39 sugar and 43 cotton estates, contain- 
ing land 75,012 feet long by 203,787 feet broad. On these 
estates were 42 white persons, and 2,523 slaves. In the 
town of St. Thomas were 265 white persons, 336 free ne- 
groes and colored persons, and 1,067 slaves. Total popula- 
tion of St. Thomas, 4,233. In St. John's there were 27 
sugar and 42 cotton estates, containing land 134,808 feet 
long by 158,195 feet broad. On these were 104 white 
persons, and 2,330 slaves. Total population of St. John's, 
2,434. The income of the land treasury at this period 
was only 1,159 rix-dollars, and its expenses 1,170 rix- 
dollars. Governor Host, during his administration, prepared 
a civil history of the island. It mainly details the successive 
civil officers, with the various decrees issued by the home 



90 A HISTORICAL ACCOUNT OP 

government from time to time. He was succeeded in 1773 
by Thomas von Malleville, colonel of infantry, as Com- 
mandant of St. Thomas and St. John's. He was a native 
of the island, and was the first Commandant not belonging 
to the Lutheran Church. 

We have but little more to record of St. Thomas until 
the year 1792, save that a severe drought prevailed in 1789, 
and lasted three years. Such was the distress which it 
occasioned, that many planters in the three islands were 
constrained to sell some of their slaves to the French and 
Spanish colonies to prevent starvation.* 

From the year 1792, a great change commenced in the 
commercial prosperity of the island. Since the abolishment 
of the Danish West India Company in 1755, commerce had 
continued at a low ebb. It was somewhat revived in 1764 
and 1766, when the port was declared free for vessels of all 
nations ; still its operations were limited. But now, owing 
to the wars of Europe, wonderful was the advance of the 
island in greatly increased agricultural and commercial 
interests. The neutral port attracted hundreds from Eu- 
rope and the other West India Islands, who now crowded 
in to enjoy its advantages. So great was the strife to share 
in these, that from the year 1792 to 1801, no less than fifteen 
hundred and sixty-nine strangers had enrolled themselves as 
citizens. The town, at the commencement of this prosperity, 
was confined principally to the main street. With the 

* Catteau states that there were imported into the Spanish Antilles 
from 1778 to 1789,23,342 African slaves, 17,113 in foreign, and 6,229 
in Danish vessels. 



ST. THOMAS, W. I. 91 

influx of foreigners, stores and dwellings were rapidly built, 
and the town extended in every direction, and was supposed 
in 1799 to contain over seven thousand inhabitants. Many 
of these were refugees from St. Domingo. We might 
here detail the particulars of this commercial prosperity, 
but prefer embodying them in a separate chapter on the 
commercial history of the island. Colonel Malleville con- 
tinued commandant of St. Thomas and St. John's until 1796, 
when he was appointed governor-general over the three 
islands and removed to St. Croix. He was succeeded by 
Colonel Von Muhlenfels, as commandant of St. Thomas, 
who, in his turn, was succeeded by Colonel C. W. Von 
Schotten, in 1800. 

It was in this year that Denmark, after struggling to main- 
tain her neutrality, felt herself constrained, together with 
Sweden and Prussia, to join the northern confederacy of 
Paul I. of Russia, with the ostensible purpose, on the part 
of the confederacy, of protecting their commerce against the 
encroachments of the English by sea. Thus led away by 
the impetuosity of the unfortunate Paul, the crown-prince 
of Denmark was immediately involved in a war with Eng- 
land. His fleet was defeated at Copenhagen on the 2d 
of April, 1801, and St. Thomas having been blockaded for 
some time, was surrendered on the 1st of the same month, 
to a military and naval force under Colonel Cowell, by 
Commandant Colonel W. Von Schotten. The island was 
held by Great Britain until 22d February, 1802, when it was 
restored to Denmark. The Daues, by their courage, had 
obtained a. truce, upon which Denmark acceded to the 



92 A HISTORICAL ACCOUNT OF 

treaty of Russia with Great Britain. Daring the ten 
months that the island was thus held, its commerce and 
prosperity were greatly depressed ; but they at once returned 
to their former state when the port became once more 
neutral. Fort Cowell was built when the English had pos- 
session, and was named after its English commander. 
Wealth now continued to pour into St. Thomas, and with 
it luxury and vice prevailed to an alarming extent in the 
community. Judgments followed. In 1804 a devastating 
fire swept over the main part of the town, and laid the 
modern Tyre in ashes. Twelve hundred houses were con- 
sumed, with a large amount of valuable goods. The loss 
was estimated at $11,000,000, a part of this falling on 
European merchants, who had sent out merchandise ob 
consignment. During the following year the town was 
rebuilt, and the stores erected were of a more safe and sub- 
stantial character. In 1806, two more extensive fires 
ccurred, the one consuming four hundred and eight and the 
other four hundred buildings. In the latter, stores were 
again wrapt in flames, and goods to the amount of $5,000,000 
were destroyed. A still heavier blow fell upon the ap- 
parently doomed place, where God was too much forgotten 
and his laws disregarded. The island was again surren- 
dered by Colonel Von Schottento the English 22d December, 
1807. In 1807, from the peculiar state of Europe, Denmark 
was forced to include herself in Napoleon's continental 
system. A French army stood on the borders of her king- 
dom, and Napoleon and Alexander had become personal 
friends at Tilsit. England, fearing that Denmark would 



ST. THOMAS, W. Z. 93 

now be no longer able to maintain her neutrality, and would 
yield up her navy to supply the loss of the French at Tra- 
falgar, demanded of Denmark a defensive alliance, or a 
surrender of her fleet as a pledge of her neutrality. Both 
were denied. The result is too well known. Her capital 
bombarded for four days, two thousand four hundred houses 
ruined or laid in ashes, thirteen hundred inhabitants killed, and 
her entire fleet captured, was a fate hard indeed, and 
rendered yet harder by the fact that Denmark had struggled 
honestly to preserve her neutrality. England now offered 
the Crown-prince, Frederick VI, neutrality or "alliance; he 
however rejected all proposals, and declared war against 
that kingdom. The Danish "West India Islands were in 
consequence taken by the British force under command of 
General McLean. There were quartered in St. Thomas 
fifteen hundred troops. Thus subjected, the commerce of 
the island was greatly restricted, and her merchants were 
obliged to transact their business with English houses. But 
few other than English vessels entered the harbor. At 
length, peace being restored/ the islands were surrendered 
to Denmark, April 15th, 1815, having been exchanged for 
the island of Heligoland, which Denmark was obliged to 
cede to Great Britain. 

Colonel Von Holten was now appointed commandant of 
St. Thomas and St. John's. Business once more resumed 
its wonted channels, and flowed on, if not with so full a 
current, yet more quietly and with less impetuous rapidity. 
In 1815 a brisk trade sprang up with Porto Rico, Spain 
5* 



94 A HISTORICAL ACCOUNT OF 

having then permitted foreigners to settle in that island, 
which has continued with more or less success ever since. 
Commerce was also extended to South America ; but this 
is anticipating our next chapter. 

But few facts now remain to be recorded, to bring our 
history to its close. In 1819 Major T. Von Scholten suc- 
ceeded Commandant Von Holten in his office. That year 
another dreadful hurricane occurred on the 21st September. 
About this time many Spanish families fled to St. Thomas, 
i n consequence of the revolution in the Spanish Provinces 
of South America. The town was then supposed to num- 
ber thirteen thousand inhabitants more than has ever occu- 
pied it since. Major T. Von Scholten was relieved from 
time to time in his command by Captain C. G. Fleischer, 
Admiral Jessen, and General Von Sobotker, between the 
years 1820 and 1825. In 1825 another dreadful fire devas- 
tated the town, destroying twelve hundred houses and 
tenements, which was followed by yet another in 1826, 
which consumed the custom-house, Danish church, and 
sixty dwellings. Since this period, save in 1837, when 
another hurricane devastated the town, St. Thomas has 
enjoyed a uniform prosperity, with but little of especial in- 
terest to mark its history. Agriculture has greatly declined, 
but very few estates being now under culture. Commerce, 
as it will be seen, has sustained its importance. 

From 1830 to the present time, Counsellor Rosenorn, 
Commander L. I. Rohde, K. D., General J Von Sobotker, 
and Chamberlain Colonel F. Von Oxholm, K. D., have sue- 



ST. THOMAS, W. I. 95 

cessively been at the head of the administration of the 
government, either as governors or vice-governors. 

Whilst Commander E,ohde was governor, a serious and 
alarming conspiracy was discovered, September 8th, 1831, 
at Tortola. The negroes had formed a plot to murder 
the white males, plunder the island, seize the vessels, and 
then, carrying off the wives of their former masters, proceed 
to Hayti. Immediately that this horrid plan was revealed, 
the Hon. Mr. Donovan, who then presided over the English 
Virgin. Islands, despatched a messenger to St. Thomas, 
beseeching help of the Government. Commander Rohde 
promptly ordered the man-of-war brig, St. Jan, Captain 
Bodenhoff, to proeeeed to Tortola, where she arrived on the 
11th at noon. With the presence of this armed vessel, and 
the measures which had been taken to arm the inhabitants, 
the conspirators abandoned their plot, and made no attempt 
to carry it out. The St. Jan remained until the 19th, when 
all fears on the part of the government had subsided. Hav- 
ing received no sympathy or aid from St. Christopher's, to 
which island they had also sent for assistance, the officers 
of government and the inhabitants felt doubly grateful to 
Commander Hohde and the captain of the brig for the warm 
interest felt and manifested by them so generously in their 
welfare. Having thus occupied ourselves mainly with the 
rise and progress of the Danish colonies, especially that of 
St. Thomas, we shall give in the two following chapters, 
the commercial and religious history of this island, and then 
dwell upon its present condition. 



96 COMMERCIAL ANB RELIGIOUS HISTORY OF 



CHAPTER VIII. 

The Commerce of St- Thomas— Its Origin and Progress from the Es- 
tablishment of the Danish West India Company to the present day. 

In order to give a general outline in this chapter of the 
origin and history of the commerce of St. Thomas, it will 
be necessary to recur to the establishment of the Danish 
West India and Guinea Company, in the year 1671, and to 
repeat some of the circumstances which have been already 
mentioned. 

From the title this Company assumed, it would appear, 
that it was to the cultivation of the soil, rather than to 
commerce, that its members looked for the success of their 
undertaking; and that this cultivation was to be carried on 
by the only, means then adopted by all nations possessing 
colonies in these islands, namely, the importation of slaves 
from the coast of Africa. It was not, however, until eight 
years after the colony in St. Thomas was formed, that an 
expedition was dispatched, having for its object the impor- 
tation of negroes. The Company monopolized this traffic, 
as far as their own colonies were concerned, and in time, 
supplied them all with the strength required for their culti- 



ST. THOMAS, W. I. 97 

vation. From the nature of the soil, and the present condi- 
tion of agriculture in the island of St. Thomas, it is difficult 
to imagine that any great return was obtained for the 
expense incurred in that island, and it does not appear that 
the Company ever arrived at any great pitch of pros- 
perity. 

We have seen that another privileged association was_ 
formed in 1685, called the Brandenburg Company. Not- 
withstanding its name, the partners in it were almost exclu- 
sively Dutch. Commerce was their object, and they were 
very soon engaged in an extensive and lucrative trade. 
We are left very much to conjecture as to the nature of 
their commerce. It does not appear that they were permit- 
ted to share with the Danish Company in the slave-trade, 
and it is more than probable they dedicated themselves to 
the importation of provisions, and the manufactures of their 
native country, as well as other European nations, which 
they disposed of for the consumption of St. Thomas, the 
neighboring Antilles, and the Spanish colonies on the Con- 
tinent of South America. This they were enabled to do 
the more advantageously, since from the general neutrality 
of Denmark in the wars of Europe, her flag was a protection 
at sea, and her port an open one to all comers. This neu- 
trality was an especial source of the prosperity of St. 
Thomas, for the prizes of the different belligerent powers 
that were captured in the West Indies were frequently 
brought to its port for sale ; and thus an extensive entrepot 
of the productions of almost every country was established, 
and the island no doubt soon became the resort of trading 



98 COMMERCIAL AND RELIGIOUS. HISTORY OP 

vessels from all points of the West Indies and South Ame- 
rica, when they dared not, for fear of capture, venture on 
more distant voyages. 

The Charter of the Brandenburg Company expired in 
1716, leaving the trade once more in the hands of the West 
India and Guinea Company, in which his Majesty, the king 
of Denmark, had, from the beginning, been a principal 
shareholder. This association retained the entire monopoly 
of commerce, excluding all other Danish subjects from any 
participation in it, yet so completely was it wanting in the 
energy necessary to command success in such pursuits, that 
it never went beyond the employing of one vessel of no 
very great burden in importing slaves into t*ie colony, 
and carrying thence its products to Denmark. In order 
that the inhabitants should not altogether starve, or be 
driven from the island, permission was afforded to the 
Dutch, and the British colonists of North America, to 
introduce provisions and merchandise. With this opening, 
the sagacious and enterprising Dutchmen soon made them- 
selves entire masters of the commerce. The jealousy of the 
Danes was forthwith excited, and on the accession of seve- 
ral merchants of Copenhagen as partners of the Company, 
it was once more decided to annul the new privileges which 
had been granted to Holland. This state of things lasted 
for several years, during which the Company held almost 
sovereign sway in the island. In one branch of its prero- 
gative, however, it was perfectly ready to admit the general 
body of the colonists to a participation, or even to cede it to 
them altogether. This was the payment of the force 



ST. THOMAS, W. I. 99 

necessary for its protection. Accordingly we find it stated 
in an old record of the year 1726, that after many disputes, 
the colonists undertook to relieve the Company of the 
charge altogether. In this they were no doubt induced by 
the hope of improving their own situation, which had 
become anything but agreeable from the oppressions and 
exactions of the Company. 

The inhabitants at last, in 1775, succeeded in inducing 
the king to interfere in their behalf. His Majesty took over 
the Company's rights, and held the management of the 
colonies in his own hands. The" policy at first adopted, 
however, continued to be of a restricted nature, ill suited to 
promote the prosperity of an island possessed of but small 
internal resources, and having little but its excellent har- 
bor, and central situation, to recommend it. Symptoms of 
decay became apparent, and to remedy this the king very 
wisely, in 1764, threw open the port to vessels of all nations. 
This was confirmed in 1766, when the duties were so 
arranged that, though nominally higher, their actual amount 
was not over one and a half per cent, on the value of the 
importations. 

It is somewhat singular, that this freedom of trade was 
especially extended to St. John's, and that that island was 
considered as the fittest to become the seat of the flourish- 
ing commerce which was expected to result from the adop- 
tion of this liberal measure. 

From 1766 to 1792, we have but few records to assist us 
in describing the commercial progress of St. Thomas. The 
absence of all restrictions on commerce and navigation in 



100 COMMERCIAL AND RELIGIOUS HISTORY OF 

this little island, surrounded as it was by countries where a 
very different policy prevailed, soon attracted the notice of 
enterprising Europeans to it, as a point from which the 
manufactured goods of their respective countries could be 
easily introduced into the islands and continent in its 
vicinity, whence they would, no doubt, draw a very large 
profitable return in the valuable products of these places. 
Thus the population was considerably increased, and it 
became of that mixed character which it retains to this day ; 
and possibly about this period were established some of the 
old commercial houses whose lineal or indirect successors 
are in some instances still nourishing in the island. 

During this interval, too, the British Colonies in North 
America had thrown off the yoke of England ; and we are 
safe in surmising that the enterprising merchants of the 
infant Republic were not slow to avail themselves of this 
opening for the extension of their commerce in the West 
Indies. Accordingly we find it stated in an unpretending 
volume cf memoranda relating to St. Thomas,* that in 1792, 
on the author's arrival, <l the greatest" paft of^Jhe shipping 
that came into the harbor were American* vessels, small 
Spanish sloops and boats, and large English merchantmen." 
But it does not appear that any Americans had as yet settled 
in the island. 

By this time, then, the importations of manufactured 

goods from Europe, and provisions from the United States, 

must have reached a respectable amount. The u Spanish 

sloops and boats" mentioned, were no doubt part of the 

* Nissen's Reminiscences. 



ST. THOMAS, W. I. 101 

customers who took off these importations, leaving in 
exchange for them specie, in the shape of dollars, dou- 
bloons, &c. 

An immensely increased impetus was given to the com- 
merce of St. Thomas by the breaking out of the war in 1792, 
consequent upon the French revolution. The island then 
profited by the neutrality maintained by Denmark. It 
became the only market in the "West Indies for the products 
of all the colonies, and the only channel through which they 
could be conveyed to the countries in the North of Europe. 
The resort to it of mercantile speculators from all quarters, 
brought a large addition to its population ; and the author 
before quoted informs us, that many stores and houses were 
built, and that in the year 1793 one hundred and four per- 
sons took out burgher briefs ; that is, paid the tax required 
to qualify them to begin business in the colony. 

The war naturally raised the price of West Indian pro- 
ductions in Europe to an enormous degree ; and though St. 
Thomas had but little of these productions of her own to 
export, great quantities came pouring in for sale, and were 
transmitted to Europe and America in neutral vessels, in 
order to avoid the cruisers of the nations that were at war 
with each other. On the other hand, large importations of 
merchandise arrived from Europe, and of flour and other 
provisions from the United States, which were immediately 
sold and dispersed among the British, Spanish, and French 
colonies. This trade was greatly molested by British and 
French privateers, particularly the former, which were by 
far the more numerous, and the more indefatigable in their 



102 COMMERCIAL AND RELIGIOUS HISTORY OP 

vocation. Loud complaints were made of this state of 
things ; but all who reflected on the subject clearly saw that 
it was to the very circumstances complained of, that they 
owed the immense profits derived from their adventures, 
when they managed to steer clear of the dangers by which 
they were surrounded. 

A short interruption to this prosperity occurred in 1801, 
when the island was given up to the British, who held it, 
however, for only ten months. Early in 1802 it was 
restored to Denmark, and resumed all its former activity. 
The harbor was again crowded with German, Danish, Eng- 
lish, French, and Spanish vessels, besides a few from the 
Mediterranean ports, and many belonging to the United 
States. 

Immense losses in merchandise and other property were 
sustained by fires in 1804 and 1806, but these losses were 
speedily surmounted, and the restored parts of the town 
always assumed a much more substantial and regular 
appearance than they had worn before the accidents 
occurred. 

The British Commissariat Department in the West 
Indies had frequently recourse to St. Thomas for the 
purpose of raising the large amounts of specie required for 
the payment and provisions of its sea and land forces. This 
was accomplished by the sale of bills drawn upon the Royal 
Treasury in London, which were readily bought up by the 
English and other merchants. The rate at which the bills 
were sold — frequently $4 50 per pound sterling — was, in 
itself, a source of considerable gain to the purchasers. 



ST. THOMAS, W. I. 103 

Late in the year 1807, St. Thomas was again, by capitu- 
lation, transferred to Great Britain, who, however, this time 
retained it nearly eight, years, or until April, 1815. The 
first result of the change of masters was an increase in the 
prices of all kinds of American provisions, timber, &c, and 
a scarcity, or, rather, almost total absence, of all the Ger- 
man, French, Spanish, and Italian commodities, to which 
the inhabitants had been so long accustomed. The harbor 
was no longer gay with the flags of all nations, although 
three or four times a year a sight of surpassing interest was 
to be seen in the assembling of the numerous homeward 
bound English ships at St. Thomas, for the purpose of 
obtaining the benefit of the convoy of men-of-war appointed 
to protect them on their voyage. The number of merchant 
ships varied according to the season of the year. The 
convoy, which sailed in the month of August, frequently 
numbered not fewer than four hundred, while the smallest 
was composed of at least a hundred vessels. It must have 
been a sight of no common interest to witness the departure 
of so numerous a fleet, even though composed of merchant 
vessels. Many of them were of a large class, and partly 
armed, while all no doubt did their utmost to make a 
respectable appearance under the eyes of so many observers, 
and to avoid the stigma of laggard, from their proud and 
majestic conductors — the men-of-war. ■ 

Trade during these years languished, but was not 
annihilated. What remained of it was turned into a differ- 
ent channel. The manufactures of the northern and middle 
countries of Europe were imported in British vessels by way 



104 COMMERCIAL AND RELIGIOUS HISTORY OF 

of England, and considerable quantities of foreign West 
India produce found its way through St. Thomas to the 
English market, introduced, no doubt, as the growth of a 
British possession. American provisions, and lumber of all 
kinds, were received through the small Swedish island of 
St. Bartholomew, which had also been made a free port ; 
and from British North America were received the produc- 
tions of that country direct. Great Britain, of course, sup- 
plied the island with her manufactures in abundance, and 
Ireland sent provisions and linens ; but the change from a 
neutral, to the flag of a belligerent power, rei.dered it 
infinitely more difficult to dispose of their importations to 
advantage. 

In April, 1815, the Danes again became masters of the 
island. Foreign vessels speedily arrived laden with the 
goods that had so long been prohibited. Numbers of the 
smaller class of vessels, schooners, sloops, &c, were put 
under Danish colors, and adventures to the other West 
India islands and the Spanish main, were resumed with the 
same activity as in former times. Produce once more 
poured into the island, and many Danish ships were loaded 
and dispatched for the European markets. 

Commerce was again molested by privateers, but this 
time they sailed under the Columbian and Buenos Ayrean 
flags, and continued to commit depredations during the 
entire continuance of the war of independence between 
Spain and her South American colonies — that is from 1808 
to 1825. These pretended privateers had, in many cases, 
no right to the flags they had assumed, and were, in fact, 



ST. THOMAS, W. 1. 105 

nothing better than pirates, who took indiscriminately what- 
ever came in their way that was worth capturing, and 
weaker than themselves, adding frequently to their other 
crimes, the wanton slaughter of the crews or passengers 
they found iu their prizes. 

The South American struggle for independence brought 
a new addition to the population by the emigration from 
that country to St. Thomas, of many of its inhabitants, 
principally natives of Old Spain. In some cases the fugi- 
tives brought with them means sufficient to begin business, 
and some of them became, afterwards, among the wealthi- 
est merchants of the island. 

When it became evident to the European Powers that 
the South Americans could succeed in throwing off the 
yoke of the mother country, their enterprising merchants 
began already to meditate the opening of a direct trade with 
these rich and fertile regions, and- as early as 1824 direct 
importations were made at various of the Colombian ports. 
This, of course, was so much withdrawn from the commerce 
of St. Thomas ; but, in the meantime, the island of Porto 
Rico had so increased in its population and productions, as 
in a great degree to make up the loss of the South Ameri- 
can trade. 

St. Thomas has gone on prospering up to the present 
day. Some, however, suppose its prosperity has now 
reached its culminating point, and that it cannot hope long 
to maintain the important position it has acquired. Those 
who thus predict its decay, point chiefly to some attempts 
that are now making in Porto Rico to follow the example 



106 COMMERCIAL AND RELIGIOUS HISTORY OF 

of South America, by establishing a direct trade with the 
manufacturing countries of Europe and America. But the 
usual blindness of Spanish commercial policy is too evident 
in the steps that are taken fcr that purpose, to admit of the 
slightest probability of their success. The St. Thomas 
trade with that island has long lost its original character of 
a cash business, and for many years the most liberal and 
extended credits have been afforded to the Spanish dealers. 
These facilities have been the means of creating a large and 
respectable class of shopkeepers in Porto Rico, from whom 
by far the greatest part of the custom-house revenues is 
derived ; and, indeed, not a few of the sugar plantations of 
the island have been established by means of the facilities 
thns afforded by St. Thomas. And this is the sort of con- 
nexion to which, by a most unreasonable scale of differential 
duties against importations from St. Thomas, the Porto Rico 
authorities are doing all they can to put an end to. In the 
meantime, a few individual traders of the Spanish island, 
and possibly some of the authorities themselves, are reaping 
large advantages from the present state of things ; while the 
numerous body of shopkeepers, before mentioned, see the 
lucrative occupations they have been so long accustomed 
to, trammelled by the unwise measures of their own rulers, 
and only for the purpose of enriching a few individuals, 
principally we believe foreigners, who are there for the sole 
purpose of acquiring wealth with which to remove as soon 
as possible to their own countries. The Spanish traders 
complain, not indeed loudly, but deeply, while they are in 
St. Thomas, of the injuries they sustain by these measures ; 



ST. THOMAS, W. I. 107 

but their dread of expulsion, or other punishment, deters, 
them from making their complaints known to the Cortes of 
Spain, the only quarter whence they might possibly hope to 
receive redress. 

The result of the Porto Rico policy will probably be that 
which invariably follows unreasonable restrictions on com- 
merce, namely, the increase of smuggling, and consequently 
empty coffers in the custom-houses, while its destructive 
effect on the morality of the population, is perhaps, still 
more to be deplored. 

St. Thomas, as the principal rendezvous of the British 
steam-packets, and from its central situation in the great 
route from Europe to the rich countries now opening up on 
the Pacific ocean, will, we hope, still continue to prosper, 
even should its Spanish neighbors succeed (which, how- 
ever, does not seem likely) in dispensing with her con- 
nexion.* 

At present, the value of goods imported into St. Thomas 
may be set down at $5,000,000 ; probably half of which 
comes from Europe, about $1,000,000 from the United 
States and British America, and the rest from France, 
Hamburg, Altona, Flensburg, Bremen, and Holland, with 
Spain, and one or two ports in the Mediterranean. It is 

* Since the above was written, the Government of Spain, apparently 
actuated by sounder views of commercial policy than its colonial depu- 
ties, has seen fit to order the withdrawal of the greater part of the 
differential duties on importations from St. Thomas, and from the 1st of 
November of this year, they will be reduced to 2-J per cent. Vessels 
under the Spanish flag, however, when coming from St. Thomas, will 
continue to be treated as foreign as far as their cargoes are concerned, 



108 COMMERCIAL AND RELIGIOUS HISTORY OF 

estimated that $2,000,000 of these imports go to the island 
of Porto Rico ; # and it is ascertained by a return lately 
made to a public body in St. Thomas, that her merchants, 
either for their own or for account of her European and 
American correspondents, take on an average $1,021,114 
per annum in Porto Rico produce, and $999,962 in the 
paper of its mercantile houses, besides making occasional 
remittances of specie, which in 1849 and 1850 amounted to 
$216,992. It is true that but little of the produce thus 
exported comes to St. Thomas, since its merchants usually 
send their vessels to load in Porto Rico, whence they sail 
direct for their ultimate destinations. The absence of any 
explanation of this circumstance, in the official returns to 
Madrid, is directly calculated to mislead the Spanish Gov- 
ernment as to the nature of the relations between the two 
islands. 

, The remaining portions of the imports of St. Thomas go 
to St. Domingo, Cuba, Venezuela, New Grenada, Curacoa, 
and the Windward Islands, but it is next to impossible to 
ascertain what proportion finds its way to each of these 
countries respectively. 

The shipping, as far as regards the number of vessels 
entering the port, does not seem to have increased during 
the last thirty-two years, although there ha? been a large 
augmentation in point of tonnage, arising partly from the 
quantity of coal imported since 1841, for the use of the 
Royal Mail Steam-packet Company's ships, which amounts 
to no less than 42,000 tons per annum ; and partly from the 
# McCulloch states it in 1839 at $1,951,617. 



ST. THOMAS, W. I. 109 

increased size of the vessels employed in the importation of 
goods from Europe. 

In 1819, the number of vessels that arrived was 2,358 ; 
tonnage, 157,003 tons. In 1850, the vessels numbered only 
2196, while the tonnage came up to 235,843, in which the 
British mail 'steamers are not included. The average for 
the last thirty-two years is found to be 2,512 vessels, mea- 
suring 182,038 tons ; and there seems to be no reason to anti- 
cipate a decay, so long as the masters of the islands continue 
to pursue the liberal system of commercial policy which 
has conducted it to its present prosperity. 



110 SLAVERY IN THE DANISH ISLANDS, 



CHAPTEK IX. 

Slavery in the Danish Islands — Steps towards Emancipation — Insur- 
rection in St. Croix, 1848 — Emancipation — Labor Act — Losses to 
Owners — Compensation — Present State of the Working Classes in 
St. Thomas. 

The three islands, St. Thomas, St. John's, and St. Croix, as 
we have seen, were successively, as colonized by the Danes, 
supplied with slaves imported by the Danish West India 
and Guinea Company, from the coast of Africa. This sup- 
ply was, at a very early period in the history of the colo- 
nies, more than abundant.* A very large number were of 
the most savage character. When all the islands had been 
supplied, they numbered together over 31,000. To subdue 
them to bondage, and compel them to labor, led to the most 
rigorous measures. Life and limb were often sacrificed, 
that order might be maintained and refractory spirits over- 
come. At first, almost unlimited power was held by mas- 
ters over them. By degrees, the government restricted this 
power, and placed the slaves under more humane laws. An 

* The slaves in the three islands have never exceeded the following 
numbers : St. Thomas, 3,500 ; St. John's, 2,500 ; St. Croix, 26,000. 



SLAVERY IN THE DANISH ISLANDS. HI 

advanced civilization was everywhere humanizing society. 
But little, however, had been done to bring them under the 
hallowed influence of Christianity, save through the personal 
influence of pious colonists, until the year 1732, when the 
Moravians commenced their labors for the conversion of the 
heathen, by establishing a Mission in St. Thomas. It will 
be seen, in the remarks made on the history of this denomi- 
nation in the island, that, although they had to encounter 
great and almost insurmountable difficulties, a good success 
ultimately crowned their efforts, not only in St. Thomas, but 
also in St. Croix and St. John's. Perceiving the advan- 
tages of these missions, the King of Denmark, at an early 
period after their establishment, took them under his foster- 
ing care, and many slaves were turned from their heathenish 
views and immoralities to the service of God, and obedience 
to his laws. That the islands thus reaped a great advantage 
in the improved character of their slaves, none can for a mo- 
ment doubt ; and that Christianity was thus brought to 
pour its blessings upon blinded and besotted minds, turning 
them from darkness to light, and bringing them out of the 
bondage of sin to the liberty of the gospel, rejoices every 
believing heart. 

To the honor of Christian VII. (or rather of Frederik VI., 
who then ruled Denmark as regent), the slave trade was 
declared unlawful by the Danish government, as early as 
1792. It was abolished in 1803, this government thus 
nobly leading the way in checking that awful sin which 
has now been denounced by every Christian nation. Owing 
to many difficulties, however, the slave trade was not en- 



112 SLAVERY IN THE DANISH ISLANDS. 

tirely suppressed in the colonies, until several years after- 
wards. 

His late Majesty, King Christian VIII., was induced, in 
the year 1847, to enact certain laws towards the complete 
emancipation of all the slaves in his West India Colonies. 
From the 28th July of that year, it was ordered that all 
children, born of those held in bondage, should be free ; and 
also, that at the end of twelve ye^rs, slavery should entirely 
cease. There was but little demonstration of joy in the 
three islands, when these orders were made known to the 
slaves. Discontent was rather manifested ; and the orders 
exerted a stronger influence upon their minds than was sus- 
pected at the time, as events ultimately showed. The 
policy of publishing these orders, especially the one that 
slavery should cease at the end of twelve years, is at least 
doubtful. Does not the result show that the slaves might 
have been better prepared for freedom without such know- 
ledge, and would it not have delivered from the insurrection 
which soon followed, and the evils attendant upon it ? But 
the intention of the government was most benevolent, and 
the mistaken step had also been taken by the kingdom of 
Great Britain, in her apprentice system. 

Rendered now more anxious for the sweets of freedom, 
the slaves in St. Croix, the next year, 1848, in the most 
quiet and successful manner plotted an insurrection. As 
their concerted plan was adopted by a great proportion of 
their number, and for some length of time before its execu- 
tion, it is really astonishing that it had not been more exten- 
sively divulged. Up to the very day of its breaking out, 



SLAVERY IN THE DANISH ISLANDS. 113 

but few if any of the planters or citizens had the least sus- 
picion of its existence. It was known, however, to some of 
the officers of government, and warnings had been written 
from Tortola. July 2d ushered in the Sabbath morning, 
with its usual quietness and peace. As the day advanced, 
tranquil enjoyment and religious feeling seemed to reign 
throughout the island. Towards evening a commotion was 
visible; still, but few felt any uneasiness. About eight o'clock, 
however, there was suddenly a too fearful evidence given 
that the slaves had risen in rebellion. Simultaneously 
alarms rang out from many estates as the given signal ; and 
as these alarms rolled on throughout every part of the island, 
consternation and terror, tumult and uproar, spread on all 
sides. Fear in its most bitter forms now seized upon the 
minds of the inhabitants of Frederiksted and the estates 
contiguous, and many rushed immediately on board the 
shipping lying in the harbor. Several inhabitants applied 
to the authorities for orders to resist with the militia force, 
but they were refused. The night was one of horror, 
especially to those who were unable to escape from their 
estates. Terror conjectured the worst consequences. But 
the anxiety and dread, carried to the utmost pitch, though 
natural under the circumstances, were unnecessary. No 
violence was offered to persons or property during the night, 
as its sleepless hours passed ; and it is doubtful if any of the 
slaves would have entered the town, had the inhabitants 
remained in their dwellings, and the militia at that post of 
duty which they sought in vain. In the meantime, a 
messenger had been dispatched to the Governor-General 



114 SLAVERY IN THE DANISH ISLANDS. 

Von Scholten at Christiansted, informing him of the insur- 
rection, and requesting his immediate presence. 

At eight o'clock on the morning of the 3d, about two 
thousand negroes from the north-side estates marched into 
town, armed with various weapons. They went directly to 
the fort, and demanded their freedom. In the absence of 
the Governor-General, they were told by the officer of the 
fort, that there was no one who had the authority to grant 
their request. Their numbers increasing by a band of 3,000 
from the south and middle parts of the island, and their 
passions becoming more inflamed from their associated 
influence, they proceeded to the destruction of property. 
The police-office and judge's house were completely sacked, 
and every document, many of them of the greatest im- 
portance, destroyed, or scattered to the winds. The house 
of the judge's assistant shared a like fate. The whipping- 
post met with little mercy ; it was uprooted, carried in 
triumph to the wharf, and thrown into the sea. As yet, 
private property, apart from the government officers', was 
undisturbed, save in a very few instances. Returning again 
to the fort, and restless at the continued absence of the 
Governor-General, their conduct became more violent, and 
they threatened that, if their freedom was not proclaimed by 
4 p. m., they would burn the town. No attempt, however, 
was made to assault the fort, although in the most insolent 
manner they charged the soldiers with cowardice, and dared 
them to fire. Not a shot had yet been fired against them, 
nor the least resistance made to their violent proceedings. 
Havino- now had entire possession of the town for several 



SLAVERY IN THE DANISH ISLANDS. 115 

hours, and many of the white families being still in the 
interior of the country, this was, no doubt, at this time, a 
prudent course. The very worst consequences were appre- 
hended from their revenge, if they should now be resisted. 
As it was, a citizen who had fled to the fort having impru- 
dently made a remark to them which exasperated their 
feelings, they immediately proceeded to his house anl store, 
and laid everything waste. 

At length the Governor-General arrived in his carriage 
from Christiansted, and entered the fort. A great crowd of 
negroes had in the meantime gathered around the walls. 
There was an intense anxiety on the part of all to know 
what would be the course of the Governor-General. The 
commander of the fort repeatedly asked for orders. The 
Danish man-of-war had sailed from Bassin, and was 
momentarily expected. At length, to the amazement of the 
officers and citizens, freedom was proclaimed from the ram- 
parts, by the Governor-General, to all the slaves in the 
Danish West India Islands. Having been made to under- 
stand the proclamation, and being exhorted by the Governor- 
General to retire to the estates, now that they had gained 
their demands, many left the town, and quietness was 
partially restored for that evening. 

At Christiansted, on Monday night (the 3d), a band of 
negroes from that part of the island attempted to enter the 
town about ten o'clock. Arrangements had been made to 
resist them, by stationing a force at the principal entrances. 
Pressing in by the main avenue, they were ordered back by 
the officer in command. Not obeying, a blank cartridge 



116 SLAVERY IN THE DANISH ISLANDS. 

was fired from a small field-piece to intimidate them. Still 
pressing on in the most daring and disorderly manner, grape- 
shot was at length poured into their dense ranks, killing 
several and wounding many. This single shot, which was 
fired by a militia officer in direct opposition to his superior, 
had the desired effect, as they all fled, and gave up their 
attempt upon the place. 

The night of the 3d was one of greater horror than that 
of the 2d. Fires were everywhere visible, lighting up the 
very heavens ; and as the slaves had entire possession of 
the island, save the town of Christiansted and the fort at 
Frederiksted (but few of the whites remaining on the 
estates, and the great body of the women and children being 
on board vessels in the respective harbors), it was believed 
that the island was lost, and that the slaves would pro- 
ceed to plunder and murder. On Tuesday, the 4th, the 
authorities in Frederiksted, recovering from their alarm and 
surprise, called out the militia to protect the town. The 
negroes again advanced upon it from the country, but 
finding they were about to be resisted, retired ; nor did 
they attempt again to enter Christiansted. In the country, 
however, the utmost disorder prevailed, and on several 
estates the work of destruction was most ruthless and 
savage. 

On the morning of the 4th, the arrival of the- schooner 
" Vigilant" from St. Croix announced the startling intelli- 
gence of the insurrection to the inhabitants of St. Thomas. 
Great excitement at once prevailed, and this was increased 
by the proclamation of freedom at the drum-head in the 



SLAVERY IN THE DANISH ISLANDS. 117 

public streets. A crowd of women and boys followed the 
drum, and shouted and danced merrily ; otherwise, order 
prevailed in the town. In the country the proclamation 
was received by the slaves in the most quiet manner, and 
all continued at their work. The fires which were burning 
in St. Croix on the night of the 4th being visible by their 
reflection in St. Thomas, aroused the worst fears for the fate 
of that island, and added to the uneasiness and alarm of the 
citizens. Those especially who had relatives and friends in 
St. Croix were greatly agitated and distressed. The town, 
however, remained quiet during the night, and on the 
morning of the next day (the 5th), the planters from the 
country reported the negroes still all at work. The fear of 
disorder in this island then began to subside, but the excite- 
ment of the town was again brought to the highest pitch, 
when the " Vigilant" arrived a second time with an officer 
from the authorities of St. Croix, requesting immediate 
assistance from the militia, and also that the English steamer 
" Eagle" be dispatched to Porto Rico for Spanish troops. 
A request was also made upon the officer of the English 
man-of-war "Thunderer," then lying in the harbor of St. 
Thomas, that his vessel proceed to Christiansted for protec- 
tion. A body of sixty volunteers from the Burgher and 
Jajer corps immediately embarked for St. Croix in the 
" Vigilant," cheered from the wharfs by an immense con- 
course of people. The steamer " Eagle," accompanied by 
the Spanish Consul at St. Thomas, Senor Don F. V. 
Segundo, whose lively interest and sympathy at the time 

deserved all praise, got under weigh for Porto Rico. The 
6* 



118 SLAVERY IN THE DANISH ISLANDS. 

authorities now heard that the negroes in the country had 
ceased work, and were meditating an entrance into town. 
Every precaution was immediately taken at the fort by its 
active commander. Special constables volunteered and 
were sworn in, patrols organized, and the " Thunderer" 
dropped anchor off the King's Wharf to cover the town. 
At 7 p. m: the schooner " Von Scholten" arrived with a 
large body of passengers ; among them were several 
Moravian missionaries, all fleeing from St. Croix for protec- 
tion and safety to St. Thomas. 

On this day, in St. Croix, the negroes still held the 
interior of the island, and no communication was suffered 
by them to be held with its different parts. Three hundred 
men were under arms in Frederiksted, and one thousand in 
Christiansted. A part of those who had fled to the ship- 
ping were returning on shore during the day, but sleeping 
on board during the night. Efforts were also being made 
during the day from both ends of the island, through the 
clergy and officers, with various messengers, to quell the 
riot in the country. No troops, however, were marched 
out. Fires were again burning in St. Croix in the night of 
the 5th. 

The next day, without the orders of the Governor-Gene- 
ral, the troops from the two ends of the island marched out 
to effect a junction, and arrest the mad destruction which 
was going on. They succeeded without the least difficulty 
— arrested the leader of the rebellion, Buddoe, a young man 
belonging to the estate La Grange, with other prominent 
blacks, and found that on many of the estates the negroes 



SLAVERY IN THE DANISH ISLANDS. 119 

had remained faithful, and had even fought desperately 
against the rebellionists to protect their masters' property . 
Nine of the prisoners taken were immediately shot. Others 
also had been killed in various parts of the island. The 
Spanish troops, numbering 500 infantry, with a division of 
sappers and miners and two pieces of ordnance, commanded 
by Coi. Sanguesa, having arrived on the 7th, and Gov.-Gen. 
Von Scholten having resigned his authority, to those next in 
command, on the plea of sickness, order was gradually 
restored, day after day, and the insurrection quelled. On 
the 10th July a meeting of the planters was called, and 
six of their body appointed to frame laws, and regulate 
the price of labor. On a few estates work was again 
resumed, but on others, the negroes refused all labor, save 
on their own exorbitant terms. 

Many estates, it was now found, had suffered more or 
less. Much furniture had been destroyed, together with 
large quantities of provisions, rum, and sugar. Clothing and 
many small articles had been plundered. On some estates, 
the dwelling-houses presented the most desolate appear- 
ance. The fires had been confined to megass heaps, 
out-houses, and cane pieces. The life of not a single white 
person, however, had been taken. 

It is believed by some that this insurrection was well 
known to Gov.-Gen. Von Scholten for some time before it 
broke out ; and that, if he had chosen to take the necessary 
precaution, it might have been prevented before its plans 
were matured, or easily suppressed after it had commenced. 
Others think that he was ignorant of its existence, with the 



120 SLAVERY IN THE DANISH ISLANDS. 

rest of the inhabitants ; and that his singular conduct on 
the occasion arose partly from fear, and partly from the 
belief that the event was a fit opportunity to meet the 
wishes of the home government concerning the emancipa- 
tion of the slaves. We should not judge motives. Unjust 
suspicion often rests upon the purest intentions ; whilst the 
most base considerations have as often been mistaken, 
and applauded for the best and holiest influences*. What- 
ever views controlled the mind of Gen. Von Scholten, his 
entire conduct, at a most fearful and trying juncture of 
circumstances, were unworthy his high office, and jeopard- 
ized the dearest interests and welfare of those he was bound 
to protect. (He left the island shortly after, and retired to 
Denmark.) In this year he was tried by a commission at 
Copenhagen, and condemned for dereliction of duty, as Gov- 
ernor-General. He has appealed from this decision. 

That the slaves was not impelled to greater acts of 
violence in the destruction of property, and the sacrifice 
of life, during the insurrection, is a matter of astonishment ; 
and shows that a moral and religious influence of no ordi- 
nary character had been brought to bear upon their minds. 
Where could we expect the uprising of so large a body 
of the ignorant laboring classes — gaining almost complete 
mastery over all law and constituted authority, — obtaining 
possession of so much property, — holding at their mercy 
the lives of those whom they had formerly obeyed — and 
having at hand such abundant means to inflame their 
passions, without the most disastrous results in rapine and 
murder. In St. Croix, the life of not a single white person 



SLAVERY IN THE DANISH ISLANDS. 121 

was sacrificed to their fury or revenge ; and the plunder and 
destruction of property were, comparatively speaking, but 
limited in extent. "We can only account for this, and take 
pleasure in recording it as our deliberate opinion, that it was 
mainly through that power which Christianity had exerted 
through the labors of the Moravian, Episcopal, and Lutheran 
clergymen, aided by many pious and energetic inhabitants of 
both sexes in behalf of the slaves, imbuing their minds with 
the great principles of the Gospel, and leading planters and 
other owners to treat their slaves with greater kindness 
than in any other of the West India Islands. Nor is it to 
be overlooked, as an additional reason for this forbearance 
on the part of the rebellious slaves, that the Government of 
Denmark had now for years watched over the slaves of its 
colonies with the most paternal solicitude, and was at the 
very time taking steps for their emancipation. 

Quietness and a good degree of order were eventually 
maintained, mainly by the presence of the Spanish troops. 
With too many, however, not only in St. Croix, but in the 
other islands, the liberty obtained was considered freedom 
from farther work, and privilege to be as licentious as they 
might choose. This was now the great difficulty to be 
overcome. On the 29th July, ordinances were passed to 
compel all to resume work, and restrain the laborers from 
leaving the estates ; other provisions were also made. 
These were partially, but not entirely successful. The 
Governor-General now to be sent out to occupy the vacant 
office, and the new regulations which the Government at 
home would no doubt order to meet the change which had 



122 SLAVERY IN THE DANISH ISLANDS. 

taken place in the affairs of the island, were anxiously ex- 
pected. Various opinions were in the meantime formed 
concerning -the result of emancipation, and the future 
prosperity of the beautiful island. Many believed it to be 
ruined ; others hoped that all would yet be well. 

In St. Thomas it was found necessary to resort to very 
stringent measures to compel the laborers on the estates to 
work. The mind was sickened at the constant use of the 
whipping-post ; but it was better that the laborers suffer a 
temporary evil, than that they should be given up to their 
ways, to their own serious and permanent injury, and the 
serious injury, if not destruction, of social order. 

His Excellency Peter Hansen at length arrived, in 
November, 1848, as King's Commissioner, and ad interim 
Governor for the Danish West India Islands. He possessed 
full authority to regulate the existing difficulties, and pass 
all necessary laws to govern planters and laborers in their 
relation to each other. Some experience had already been 
gained in these relations whilst he delayed his coming, and 
he was not therefore without some guidance under his 
arduous and responsible duty. His measures were wisely 
taken. In a short time he passed an act, the provisions of 
which cannot be too much commended for their wisdom 
and adaptation to meet the state of the existing circum- 
stances. This is generally known as " The Labor Act." 
It will be found in Appendix B, and well deserves a 
perusal. An insight will thus be clearly obtained into the 
present working system in the three Danish Islands, for it is 



SLAVERY IN THE DANISH ISLANDS. 123 

still in force. Under this law, the cultivation of their 
estates is still enjoyed by the planters. 

That the country negroes have been benefited by email - 
cipation there can be no question. Time, however, will 
only show its ultimate results. Much will depend upon 
the wisdom of the Government in maintaining labor, and 
maintaining it at a fixed price. If the laws should be relaxed 
on this point, idleness and vagrancy must inevitably ensue, 
to be followed by all that train of vices so destructive of 
everything good and sacred. The laborers themselves 
would soon fall back into comparative barbarism, and the 
island in a measure be ruined. 

The principle that labor should command its price is 
correct, but there are exceptions under certain circumstances. 
Those just set free from slavery are unable to judge of the 
value of labor, and government establishing its price is a mer- 
ciful law to guard against evils of the very worst character. 
It is unjust to society, and a false philanthropy, that contends 
for such a freedom for those held in bondage, as shall lead 
them into a bondage far worse than slavery, and a destruc- 
tion of those dependent relations which bind together and 
uphold every community. Vagrancy is the curse of nearly 
all the English West India Islands; and if fixing a price for 
labor and maintaining labor by law can prevent it, the pro- 
vision becomes merciful, and is just. It may bear hard upon 
some, but the majority are benefited. 

The case has been different with the principal number of 
those who were held as slaves in the towns, especially in 
St. Thomas. These have nearly all deserted their former 



124 SLAVERY IN THE DANISH ISLANDS. 

owners, and too many have abandoned themselves still 
further to profligate lives. This has had a serious influence 
upon the state of religion and morality in the place. Too 
many vagrants had already existed before emancipation, 
and now their numbers are increased. These live princi- 
pally by their vices, and are thus plunging themselves into 
greater degradation, poverty, and suffering. 

To the owners of those who were held in bondage, a 
severe loss has ensued from emancipation. Blinded indeed 
must be the mind that cannot perceive or understand this. 
The values of estates are necessarily lessened now that the 
laborers are free ; the expenses of labor are greatly increased ; 
and the income from the crops, save in a few instances 
where the land is easily tilled by the plough, and when the 
season has been very favorable, is necessarily lessened. 
This is the case under the working of the present " Labor 
Act ;" but what uncertainty hangs over the future, as it 
regards the maintenance of labor ! This uncertainty jeo- 
pardizes the worth of estates yet more ; and should laborers 
become dissatisfied. with an owner and leave his estate 
(which they all can do by giving notice on the 1st of 
August each year), he would be ruined unless others would 
at once supply their places. Even with the continued good 
working of the " Labor Act," should a few successive years 
of drought prevail, order, and the general maintenance of 
the estates could not be sustained, as when slavery existed. 
Small estates, especially those without sugar cultivation, 
and where owners maintained themselves and families by 
a small stock of cattle, cutting wood, and depending upon 



SLAVERY IN THE DANISH ISLANDS. 125 

other meagre resources, are now almost worthless, the 
owners and laborers picking up together a scanty sub- 
sistence as mutual companions in misfortune ; and some 
have been entirely abandoned. And then, how many 
widows and orphans, and families straitened in their 
circumstances, were almost entirely dependent upon the 
labors of a few slaves, as employed in various occupations ; 
but having lost these, are now reduced to the extremes of 
want and suffering ! 

As yet, the Danish government has granted no compensa- 
tion for these losses, incurred by its own act, to the former 
owners of slaves, in its colonies. This has, no doubt, only 
been withheld in consequence'of the heavy drafts upon the 
treasur}' - fronu-the Sleswick-Holstein war. But as this war 
has lfbw ceased, that the just claim of compensation will be 
attended to and granted, is most anxiously expected and be- 
lieved. A government so conspicuous for its good faith, 
and mild, equitable, and paternal administration, could 
never bely itself, by disappointing this expectation and 
confidence, and fall behind the example so nobly (and yet 
without full justice) set by Great Britain and France. It 
would prove a blot on the fair and bright history of Den- 
mark, which after generations of its subjects would be glad 
to erase. A memorial for compensation has been drawn up 
and numerously signed, and forwarded to Copenhagen. It 
is recorded in Appendix C, as an able paper, setting forth 
the claim in its justness and force, and with unanswerable 
arguments. It might have been added, to give even greater 
force to the arguments which this document embraces, that 



126 PRESENT STATE OF THE WORKING CLASSES 

had not the administration of the islands been judiciously 
managed by the authorities, and sustained by the inhabit- 
ants, and had not the colonists so treated their slaves, 
meeting the views of the government in this respect, as to 
bring the former state of slavery into a milder form than 
had anywhere existed ; when they rebelled, a very great 
destruction of property might have ensued, and the islands 
been rendered almost worthless as colonies. The Danish 
government, which is a large owner in landed property in 
all the three islands, was thus, no doubt, saved from very 
large losses in this respect, independent of the yet greater 
losses in the ruin of the colonies. 

We shall close this chapter by adverting to the present 
state of the working classes in the town of St. Thomas. 
Laborers, in certain trades, abound among the men. ■ Car- 
penters, masons, tailors, shoemakers, shipwrights, joiners, 
cigar makers, and porters, are the most numerous. A few 
are employed as house servants, and in other occupations. 
The wages of all these are comparatively high, averaging 
from $6 to $25 per month. Many, in all these trades, are 
excellent workmen, and can always command employment ; 
but a large proportion are not so active or well informed, 
and therefore are often without work. With the females, 
sempstresses, nurses, house servants, cooks, washers and 
ironers, fish and market women, and those who sell differ- 
ent articles from trays in the streets, or from house to house, 
embrace nearly all those who are receiving wages. 

The time occupied by these in performing all kinds of 
work, is a source of astonishment to all foreigners accus- 



IN ST. THOMAS, W. 1. 127 

tomed to the activity and diligence of northern laborers. 
The climate in part accounts for this ; but too frequently 
the cause is found in a want of interest in the welfare and 
success of the employer, and a disregard of that moral obli- 
gation which should bind to faithfulness, under contracts of 
every kind. And there seems no present remedy. Con- 
tractors, knowing what they have to encounter from this 
" eye-service," meet it patiently, but take good care to 
remember it in the contracts, saddling the loss or expense 
on those whose work is to be executed. 

It would not be amiss here, perhaps, to glance at a few 
of the evils which follow in the train of slavery, wherever it 
exists, and which are most prominent in our islands. The 
slave finds himself obliged to perform his daily task, how- 
ever much he may dislike the same, skice non-compliance 
would but induce punishment until he should submit. He 
sees, and therefore knows, nothing, of the principle of 
working from choice ; and consequently, envies the lot of 
his highly favored master, who can choose his own plea- 
sures, appropriate his own time, and is free from the de- 
tested, because exacted, toil, of his every-day life. This 
want of industry or ambition has everywhere proved a bar- 
rier to the elevation of the African race. They feel deeply 
and justly the stain of slavery — subjection, dependence upon 
another's will, toiling for others ; this has been the iron that 
has entered into their very soul ; and it is not strange that 
they should consider freedom from such a condition the 
greatest good to be desired. 

But this idea does not die out with slavery. It clings 



128 PRESENT STATE OF THE WORKING GLASSES 

tenaciously through successive generations and we often 
see those, who themselves never wore the yoke of bondage, 
shrinking from every species of labor. It is incredible how 
small a proportion of our laboring classes, in town, are in 
active service. Almost every domestic in our families has 
one or more dependent upon them, who, rather than earn a 
comfortable subsistence by personal exertion, will accept the 
refuse of food from one, and a shelter -from another ; and 
consequently, as in a tropical climate these constitute the 
whole of their necessary wants, they remain content, 
though they may not know the comforts of a home. 

Another evil, prevalent among us, is the idea that labor 
is degrading. Probably in the commercial city of St. 
Thomas we know less of this than upon estates, for our 
merchants being foreigners, are more or less active men. 
Still we are often struck with the inconsistency of the man 
who would censure the weak and ignorant for a spirit that 
takes its complexion from his own. If we consider it de- 
grading to carry the smallest parcel through the streets, 
should we ridicule the mechanic, who in imitation of his 
superiors struts proudly before his miniature, half naked 
apprentice, carrying the master's tools ? An active spirit, 
and love of employment, unfortunately, were never the cha- 
racteristics of the southerner or West Indian ; and our chil- 
dren at an early age acquire the habit of being waited upon. 
Early association always connects work with slavery, for it 
was the exclusive province of the slave ; and to be enabled 
to command attendance is, in his mind, as closely united 
with gentility. Hence, every workman is followed through 



IN ST. THOMAS, W. I. 129 

the day by his juvenile apprentice, whose early years indi- 
cate that for some time to come he can only be expected to 
do his master's bidding, in handing his tools as they may 
be required, and such like services ; while our house ser- 
vants, when allowed, will rarely fail to secure the attend- 
ance of little children, to do their errands and assist them 
in various ways. 

Moreover, slavery tends to blunt the finer feelings of our 
nature, and to make the man the tyrant. This we mean 
especially in reference to our lower classes, for with its 
effects upon those in the higher walks of life we have no- 
thing, just now, to do. In servitude these often felt them- 
selves unjustly dealt with, but knew no redress ; they 
therefore cherished a feeling of revenge, which, since it 
cannot be exercised upon the inflicter of the wrong, must 
seek its object elsewhere. Hence, we often see a love of 
dominion, a thirst of power, characterizing the lower 
classes. Such persons are the most exacting taskmasters, 
the most tyrannical husbands, the most cruel parents ; and 
often have our ears been pained to hear the screams of 
children, writhing under the tortures of a knotted thong, or 
perchance a more dangerous instrument, seized in haste, to 
satisfy the enraged feelings of the parent or master. The 
victim knows no alternative but patiently to bear what, 
probably, he classes among the natural evils of childhood, 
till he shall in his turn wreak his vengeance on a future 
generation. Would that su,ch an evil were met, and cor- 
rected by the strong arm of the law ! 

Extravagance is another serious result of slavery. Hav- 



130 PRESENT STATE OF THE WORKING CLASSES 

ing been in former days entirely provided for, the servant 
knows nothing of the value of any article, and naturally is 
wasteful. This is true of food, but more especially in 
reference to dress. In general, we love to observe the self- 
respect which leads an individual in humble life to appear 
decently dressed, and believe that the want of such 
feelings betrays both ignorance and vice. But the disposi- 
tion is everywhere manifested, to appear in clothing far 
superior to the station and pocket of the wearer. Undue 
importance is given to this, and consequently we see the 
majority of servants deeply in debt while in the receipt, 
perhaps, of the largest wages. The mechanic scorns to 
appear in public in his working clothes / and your maid, 
though sent in the greatest haste on some important errand, 
must carefully change her dress before starting. 

And what are the consequences of all this 1 As we 
have already remarked, the generality are constantly in 
debt, even when in constant employ ; and when laid aside 
by sickness or old age, great indeed would be their suffer- 
ings, were it not for the kind assistance they render each 
other, and that astonishing charity pervading our commu- 
nity. Indeed, we have often found this virtue was carried 
to an excess with us, proving in the end a premium upon 
idleness and beggary ! Where such an antipathy to labor 
exists, we do not wonder to find many needless vagrants. 
If they consider work onerous and degrading, they feel also 
that " asking is cheap, and is no crime ;" and it is painful 
to see those who should rise superior to receiving assistance 
from others, coolly and unblushingly solicit charity, and ex- 



IN ST. THOMAS, W. I. 131 

pect the remittance as a matter of course. The evils above 
mentioned lead also to licentiousness ; many from very 
idleness prefer living by their vices ; and we all know that 
want of employment fosters crime. In the majority of 
cases the marriage tie is shunned or despised, and thus a 
flood of vice and unhappiness is poured upon our commu- 
nity, and official accounts inform us that three fourths of the 
children here born are illegitimate ■ Alas ! that we could 
believe this crying sin confined to the weak and ignorant : 
but we mourn to find those whose knowledge of duty 
should lead them to a better life, sharing in this debasing 
and soul-destroying vice, and thus upholding its general 
prevalence. It would be supposed from the cheapness of 
rum, retailed at twenty-five licensed shops, that drunken- 
ness would abound. But this is not the case. Very few 
are drunkards, and an intoxicated man in the streets, unless 
he be an American or English sailor, is a rare sight. The 
majority, however, use spirituous liquors more or less. 

It is generally remarked, that living in St. Thomas is ex- 
ceedingly expensive. In reference to the higher classes, 
this is strictly true. Rents, servants, and many luxuries 
usual to such a style as they adopt, require a large outlay. 
But such as choose to pursue a simpler mode, and conform 
more to the habits of the north, can very much curtail such 
expenditures. The working classes generally rent rooms, 
or small tenements, from one to eight dollars per month. 
This sounds high, but is in proportion to the rents of stores 
and other large buildings ; and when we consider the ex- 
pense of keeping such in repair, in this climate, it appears 



132 PRESENT STATE OF THE WORKING CLASSES. 

altogether reasonable. Landlords,* moreover, are frequently- 
defrauded of their rents. 

The poorer classes live principally on bread and fish. In- 
deed we believe no peasantry can command the same 
quality of bread on which these subsist, the best of wheat 
flour being often "sold here extremely low. 

Good common schools are much needed at St. Thomas . 
None are at present sustained, either by government or the 
community. Our children would thus grow up in igno- 
rance and vice, were it not for the little knowledge they ob- 
tain at the Sabbath school. Funds were once ordered by 
His Majesty to be appropriated for common schools in the 
islands. They were, however, unjustly employed in build- 
ing expensive school-houses in Santa Cruz, and thus St. 
Thomas was deprived of its share. His Excellency, Go- 
vernor Federsen, is now endeavoring to remove this injus- 
tice, and by his impartial administration will no doubt place 
the cause of education on as firm a basis as that of Santa 
Cruz. 



HISTORY OF THE RELIGIOUS SECTS. 133 



CHAPTER X. 

History of the various Religious Sects which have 'existed and still 
exist in St. Thomas — Lutheran — Reformed Dutch — Moravian — 
Catholic — Episcopal — French Huguenots — Jews- 

The Danish West India Company was not without a due 
sense of the importance of religion in colonial possessions. 
With the very founding of this colony, or immediately after, 
it made provision for public worship in accordance with the 
doctrines and forms of the Lutheran Church, which was 
then, as it still is, the national religion. We have seen that 
the very first ordinance of the first governor sent out, re- 
quired that the Sabbath be kept holy, in enjoining upon all 
the colonists to meet at Christian's fort, either in the morn- 
ing or afternoon, for divine service. The worship held in 
the morning was conducted in the Danish language, and 
that in the afternoon, in all probability, in Dutch. We are 
left to conjecture whether clergymen, thus early in the his- 
tory of the colony, officiated. It is almost certain that they 
did. At that period laymen were not likely to take upon 
themselves the responsibilities and duties of the pastoral 

office ; and of the deeds executed in 1688, one is for " the 

7 



134 HISTORY OF THE RELIGIOUS SECTS 

parson's estate," and the other stands in the name of 
i( Domine Oliandus." The former of these must refer to 
the Lutheran clergyman, who, in all likelihood, had come 
out to the colony along with Governor Iversen, and for 
whose support provision was thus made. On examining 
the records of the Lutheran Church, it is found that they 
extend no further back than 1688, when the name of A. 
Bastian is recorded as the pastor. He might have been 
some time in the island before he regularly organized a 
Church, and entered upon the record of his official acts as a 
settled pastor. The room in Christian's fort which was 
thus consecrated to public worship, and which continued to 
be used as such for many years afterwards, is still pre- 
served, although now appropriated to other purposes. Two 
tombstones lie near its entrance, forming a part of the pave- 
ment of the court of the fort. The one is that of General 
J. M. von Holten, who died and was buried there in 1708. 
• The other is unknown, as the record is obliterated. 

The Lutheran Church continued to be regularly sustained 
by a succession of pastors sent out from Denmark. That 
these pastors must have retired back to their native country 
after very short periods of service, or fallen victims to the 
climate, appears from the fact, that in sixty-two years 
(from 1688 to 1750) no less than eighteen had occupied the 
post — giving a ministry of a little more than three years to 
each. A list of the successive pastors will be found in Ap- 
pendix D. 

About the year 1750, the corner-stone of a church-building 
was laid, about one hundred yards north-east of the fort, 



IN ST. THOMAS, W. I. 135 

and the walls erected ; but it was never completed. The 
Hev. H. CEreboe, the incumbent at the time the corner- 
stone was laid, dying shortly after, his body was interred 
within the unfinished walls. This property was afterwards 
sold, and a private residence erected on the old foundations. 
Very recently, on enlarging the ground rooms of this edifice, 
the bones of the pastor were discovered, and as those con- 
cerned in the transaction were ignorant of the early appro- 
priation of the lot, they excited various conjectures and 
suspicions. The bones were thrown away with the rest of 
the rubbish. How seldom the dead lie undisturbed ! 

The Lutheran congregation continued to worship in the 
fort up to the year 1793, a period of one hundred and 
eleven years. What was its size, or how many were 
added to its communion during this time, we are unable to 
determine. It must, however, have been very limited in 
numbers, as the- Dutch constituted the great body of the 
inhabitants for many years from the founding of the colony, 
and they had founded a church in accordance with their 
national religion. 

The foundation-stone of another new church edifice was 
laid on the site of their present building, in 1789, July 9th. 
It was consecrated July 14th, 1793. From this date public 
worship was maintained in this church by a regular succes- 
sion of clergymen until July 13th, 1826, when it was 
destroyed by fire. It was re-built and re-consecrated July 
8th, 1827. 

It does not appear that any slaves were ever permitted to 
connect themselves with this Lutheran Church. Probably 



136 HISTORY OF THE RELIGIOUS SECTS 

none ever desired to do so, as the Moravians had devoted 
themselves to their spiritual instruction. A missionary was, 
however, sent out in the course of time, under the patronage 
of the College of Missions, founded by Frederick IV., 1711, 
to establish a Mission Church for the negroes exclusively. 
This was done, and large numbers up to the present time 
have been added to its communion. Both congregations 
worshipped in the same building, and occasionally enjoyed 
the services of separate pastors. It was, however, fre- 
quently the case, that the Lutheran clergyman or the mis- 
sionary had to take charge of both the Lutheran and the 
Mission churches, serving each, separately, on the Sabbath. 
This is the case at present, no missionary having been sent 
out for a number of years. 

The doctrines and worship of these two churches are 
strictly in accordance with the Augsburg Confession. They 
are at present supplied by the Uev. F. Tolderlund, an able 
and evangelical minister of Christ. For the last year he 
has been necessitated to return to Denmark for his health, 
his place in the mean time being occupied by the Rev. W. 
Tidemand, from St. Croix, who most zealously and faith- 
fully discharges his arduous duties, in «aceordance with the 
precepts of the gospel. Public worship, in Danish, is held 
by the Lutheran Church on the Sabbath at ten o'clock A.M., 
and by the Mission Church, at one P. M., in English. 
The Communion is observed in each four times a year. A 
flourishing Sabbath-school is connected with these congre- 
gations, numbering one hundred and eighty scholars in 
regular attendance. It enjoys the benefit of a large library, 



IN ST. THOMAS, W. I. 137 

partly purchased and partly donated from the A. Sabbath 
School Union, and also one for the teachers. 

Protestant Reformed Dutch Church. — The early Dutch 
settlers in the colony of St. Thomas, appear upon their very 
first arrival in the island to have formed themselves into a 
congregation, and secured the services of a pastor. It is 
more than probable that these settlers (as has been already 
remarked) were some at least of those who had been com- 
pelled by the English to leave St. Thomas in 1667 for St. 
Eustatius or other more fertile islands. Even at that period 
they may have had their pastor with them, and a church 
formed in St. Thomas. When they returned to the island, now 
that it was in possession of the Danes, their piety would 
lead .them again to enjoy the same privileges. The service 
enjoined to be held by Governor Iversen immediately after 
the founding of the colony, on the Sabbath afternoon, was, 
probably, as has been stated, held by the Dutch clergyman. 
This individual, in all likelihood, was Domine Oliandus, who 
had secured to himself an estate, receiving the deed in 
1688. 

Unfortunately, the records of the Dutch Church only reach 
back to 1744, the "old book?' as stated in this first record, 
having been destroyed. By examining, however, the books 
of the Lutheran Church, it is there discovered, that men- 
tion is made of the services of Dutch clergymen between 
the years 1688 and 1744, so that we may fairly conclude 
from this, and from the fact that the Dutch were for years 
so numerous in the colony that their language was the ver- 
nacular tongue (forming also the basis of the Creole Ian- 



138 HISTORY OF THE RELIGIOUS SECTS 

guage as at present spoken in the island), that this church 
was maintained by a regular supply of pastors from Holland, 
sent out by the Classis of Amsterdam. Only two names, 
however, of these clergymen are recorded in the Lutheran 
books, that of Christianus Strumphias in 1712, and Domine 
Isaac Gronewold, in 1718. There were short intervals 
when the Church was destitute of a pastor, as appears from 
the Lutheran books, in which it is recorded, and especial 
mention made of the fact, that certain marriages and bap- 
tisms of persons connected with the Dutch Church were 
performed by the Lutheran pastors. These notices occurring 
but rarely show also that the intervals of pastoral destitu- 
tion were not frequent or of long duration. From the 
friendly feelings which always existed on the part of the 
Company towards the Dutch, and from the fraternal feeling 
which prevailed between the two denominations, the Dutch 
were permitted to hold their worship in the consecrated 
room in the fort. This continued for many years. At 
length the congregation erected a building, and worshipped 
apart. The period of its erection is not known, but was 
prior to 1718; for upon a chart prepared in that year of the 
island, at the request of Domine Gronewold, a Reformed 
Dutch Church building is located in the savannah to the 
east of the fort, near the sea shore. Old tombstones are 
still to be found in the neighborhood where this edifice must 
have stood. The burial-ground of the congregation may 
have surrounded the church ; and we learn from the govern- 
ment record of deaths, that it possessed such a ground in 
the year 1731. All efforts to trace out the existence of this 



IN ST. THOMAS, W. I. 139 

building from tradition and records, other than those men- 
tioned, have been in vain. 

That especial privileges were granted from an early- 
period to the Reformed Dutch Church, over other sects, we 
learn from an ordinance in 1707, which permitted Butch 
members to bequeath, by will, to those of their own denomi- 
nations, the sum required by law to be left to the poor ; and 
from another ordinance in 1733, which forbade all other 
denominations but the Lutheran and the Dutch to hold pub- 
lic worship in buildings consecrated to that purpose. 

From 1733 to 1736 Rev. Amoldus Von Drumen minis- 
tered to the Church. He died in the latter year, and was 
succeeded in 1737 by Rev. Johannes Borm, whose ministry 
continued until 1743. The wife of this pastor died imme- 
diately after their arrival in the island. His death is recorded 
in the government records in 1743, to which a note is added 
that on his dying bed he was married to his " siveetheart." 
This note savors of an abominable vice, then and still too 
much indulged in the island, and which by no means is 
commendable of the morals, much less of the piety of the 
Domine. Concubinage at that period, and afterwards, was 
r.ot looked upon as a sin ! and it in no way detracted from 
the standing and moral estimation even of clergymen ! ! 

This pastor was succeeded by Rev. John Paldamus, 
in 1744. On entering upon his duties, he recorded into a 
new register from the " old book," the names of one hun- 
dred and forty-two members, as then living. Of these 
eighty-nine white persons and fourteen colored persons were 
still on the island, and thirty-nine had just been dismissed 



140 HISTORY OF THE RELIGIOUS SECTS 

by certificate, mainly to join the new colony in St. Croix. 
The names of the officers of the church, recorded at the 
same time, were Lazaer Zugareth and Johannes De Windt, 
elders, and Abraham Rogiers and Lucas De Windt, deacons. 
Before or about the settlement of this pastor, the congrega- 
tion had, for some reason, abandoned their old building, and 
had erected another on the south side of the central hill # 
upon which the town is built. This continued the place of 
worship for many years. 

The Rev. Paldamus was succeeded, after a ministry of 
eight years, by Rev. John A. Monteneag, in 1752. Hitherto 
the expenses of the Dutch Church had been supported 
entirely by voluntary contributions on the part of the mem- 
bers of the congregation. It was also by this means that 
they had erected the substantial building in which they 
now worshipped. They were now about to be relieved, 
in part at least, from these contributions. In the year 1759, 
a benevolent lady, Mrs. Catharine De Windt, widow of 
Jahns Jahnsen De Windt, bequeathed, at her death, which 
occurred on the 3d December of that year, the estate Catha- 
rinaberg. This estate reached down into the town ; and 
although at the time it was bequeathed it was only availa- 
ble as an estate, its town lots after 1792 became exceedingly 
valuable. Unfortunately the whole had been sold prior to 
that time to the Rev, Francis Verboom, who realized from 
the sale of town lots over $100,000. He had paid only 
$38,400 for the entire estate. Seven thousand six hundred 

* The site of this edifice is in Snegle Street, No. 7, Queen's Quarter 
and where the house owned by J. J. Cross, Esq., is located at present. 



IN ST. THOMAS, W. I. 141 

and eighty dollars of this church property was for the 
maintenance of the poor, and the balance for the ministry 
of the church. 

The ministry of Rev. Monteneag continued eleven years, 
when he was succeeded in 1763 by Rev. G. J. Scheers. 
His ministry continued twenty-one years, and he was suc- 
ceeded at his death in 1784, by Rev. Francis Verboom. 
The labors of this clergyman, and his moral character, were 
such as by no means tended to increase, but, on the contrary, 
injured the spiritual welfare of the Church. It is painful to 
record that his life was exceedingly immoral, and that he 
substituted gain for godliness. It is matter for astonishment 
that he should have been suffered to remain so long as the 
minister of the church. By the fire of 1804, when so 
many houses were burned, the Dutch church was also de- 
stroyed. The loss fell heavily upon the congregation, as 
the building and furniture were not insured. A new edifice 
was at once erected ; but it was hardly completed, before 
that too was burned down in the fire of 1806. This build- 
ing was covered by an insurance of $12,000, which pro- 
bably was employed to meet the expense of its erection. 
Disheartened by these losses, and many of the congregation 
having suffered severely in their private property from both 
fires, no further steps were taken to erect another church 
edifice. The use of the Danish Lutheran Church was 
secured, and the congregation worshipped a part of the 
Sabbath in that building, during the remainder of the 
ministry of the Rev. F. Verboom. He resigned his charge 
in 1812, and retired a man of wealth to Holland. 



142 HISTORY OF THE RELIGIOUS SECTS 

Under the pastoral services of these clergymen last- 
named, embracing a period of sixty-eight years, eight 
hundred and fifty communicants were added to the Church. 

The congregation, now destitute both of a minister and a 
place of worship, and left with a piety withered almost to 
its very roots by an unfaithful and ungodly pastor, no dispo- 
sition was felt to renew the application to the classis of 
Amsterdam for another clergyman. In consequence, the. 
congregation lay almost waste for fifteen years, and its spiri- 
tual condition suffered yet more severely. As a denomina- 
tion, the members remained firmly attached thereto, and 
could not be induced to join other persuasions ; but with the 
exception of a few who " feared the Lord and spake often 
one to another, and the Lord hearkened and heard it," reli- 
gion almost died out in their midst. Some, however, 
worshipped with the Mission Congregation of the Lutheran 
Church, whilst others waited upon the ministry of the 
Moravian missionaries, and of the Rev. Nicholas McLaugh- 
lin of the Episcopal church, who had arrived in the island 
in 1820, and was at once induced to hold public worship. 

At length, sufficiently revived to know their destitution, 
and to feel conscious that they should remain no longer in 
that condition, the Church Session made application through 
friends in the United States, to the Reformed Dutch Church 
there, that a pastor might be sent out to them. ,The appli- 
cation was successful, and the Rev. Abraham Labagh, 
having consented to come out, arrived in the island on the 
3d of January, 1828. He met with a warm reception, and 
the congregation at once rallied around him ; but he found 



IN ST. THOMAS, W. I. 143 

everything in a deplorable condition. Added to the spiritual 
dearth which prevailed, the funds of the Church were found 
to be badly invested, and even in some instances, squandered 
and lost. Fifteen years' interest, supposing the capital to 
have been $30,000, after deducting an allowance for the 
poor, should have given at least $20,000 now to be received 
by him and invested as additional capital ; but not a farthing 
was to be found. 

An arrangement had been made by the Session of the 
Dutch Church with the Wardens of the Lutheran Church, 
in 1827, to assist them by the sum of $3,200 for the re- 
building of their edifice, which had been destroyed by fire 
in 1826, for which the Dutch congregation were to be 
allowed its use during a part of the Sabbath. Mr. Labagh 
was therefore enabled to enter at once upon his spiritual 
labors. The services heretofore held in the Dutch language, 
were now for the first time performed in English. His 
ministry was eminently successful in removing the rubbish 
and building up what had so long lain prostrate. Members 
were induced to return to their duty, and the entire congre- 
gation became at length united in fellowship, and made to 
feel in a good degree their spiritual obligation. The Church 
books were carefully revised, and in some instances re-written ; 
and after the most perplexing labor, about $40,000 of the 
capital of the Church funds made tolerably secure, with the 
exception of $7,000, which has since been lost, partly by the 
hurricane of 1837, and partly by the depreciation of Smith's 
Bay Estate. The Rev. Abraham J. Labagh continued his 
useful labors as pastor of the Church, for thirteen years , 



144 . HISTORY OF THE RELIGIOUS SECTS 

having received into its communion during that period one 
hundred and fifty-five members. He retired in 1841 to the 
United States, carrying with him the confidence and love, 
not only of his own congregation, but also of the entire 
community. His ministry had laid the basis, and partially 
built up a state of evangelical piety, such as had never be- 
fore existed in the island. 

Mr. Labagh was succeeded in 1842 by the Rev. Philip 
M. Brett. As a faithful and' energetic minister of the gos- 
pel, his labors during a ministry of three years were greatly 
blessed. No less than one hundred and seventeen members 
in that time were added to the Church. A Sabbath-school 
had been commenced by the Rev. Mr. Labagh, but it lan- 
guished, and was ultimately suspended. Mr. Brett, seeing 
the destitute condition of the many children of the place, 
determined to afford the blessings of such an institution to 
them once more, permanently and liberally established. 
He was warmly seconded by his congregation, and suc- 
ceeded beyond his most sanguine expectations. A school 
with five hundred scholars or more, was formed ; the chil- 
dren drawn not only from his own congregation, but from 
all the others in the place. With this were connected 
valuable libraries, both for the scholars and teachers. This 
school has since led to others, and now each congregation 
in the place has its Sabbath-school in successful operation. 
Of course this drew upon the scholars of the Reformed 
Dutch Sabbath-school, which now only embraces its own 
children. Seeing also the manner in which the congregation 
was inconvenienced by worshipping in the Lutheran church. 



IN ST. THOMAS, W. I. 145 

there being scarcely time on the Sabbath-day for three ser- 
vices in the same building, and the congregation having in- 
creased so much that there was not sufficient room for their 
accommodation, Mr. Brett thought it a favorable time to 
induce them to erect an edifice of their own. In this, also, 
as soon as his wishes were made known, he was warmly 
seconded by his people, and almost by the entire commu- 
nity. Six thousand dollars having been raised by subscrip- 
tions and collections in church, and $11,000 of the capital 
of the Church called in, the corner-stone of the present 
Dutch Church was laid September 18th, 1844, and the 
building immediately commenced. It was completed and 
consecrated February 8th, 1846. Mr. Brett had, however, 
resigned his charge before this happy event had taken place. 
He retired to the United States in 1845. 

His successor — the present incumbent — arrived out from 
the United States in the fall of the same year. There are 
now three hundred and sixty-two members in full commu- 
nion in the Reformed Dutch Church. Services are held on 
the Sabbath at twelve o'clock, noon, and on Wednesday 
evening. The Communion is observed four times a year. 
The doctrines and forms are in accordance with the Heidel- 
burg and Westminster catechisms. 

It is a striking fact with this congregation, that but few, 
comparatively speaking, of the many Dutch families once 
in connexion with it, are now worshippers in its commu- 
nion. Many have left the island, and many have gone to 
rest. Presbyterians from Scotland, Ireland, England, and 
America^ some from the German Lutheran Church, and 



146 HISTORY OF THE RELIGIOUS SECTS 

others from among the Roman Catholics, have joined the 
congregation. Nearly equal numbers of white and colored 
persons compose the worshippers, who sit promiscuously in 
the different pews and at the Communion Table, no distinc- 
tion being made. 

The Moravians. — The history of the Moravian Church 
in St. Thomas is one of deep interest. It was for the con- 
version of the slaves in this island, that the United Brethren 
commenced that work of missions which has since led them 
into almost all parts of the world as the heralds of salvation 
to the perishing heathen. As early as 1728, these brethren 
were seriously contemplating the extension of the kingdom 
of Christ throughout distant parts of the earth, and many 
felt a wish to share in the work as missionaries. Count 
Zinzendorf having learned, whilst present at the coronation 
of Christian VI. in Copenhagen, 1731, through a negro 
named Anthony, from St. Thomas, then in the service of 
Count de Laurwig, of the destitute condition of the slaves in 
this island, and of the desire of some of their number to re- 
ceive Christianity, communicated the facts immediately to 
the congregation at Hernhut. They at once felt that now 
an opportunity offered itself for them to carry out their 
long cherished wishes, and Leonard Dober offered himself 
as a missionary, to proceed to St. Thomas. After a year's 
consideration of his offer, he was appointed to the work ; 
and David Nitschman was selected to accompany him to 
the West Indies as a companion, but to return as soon as 
his brother should be settled in the field of his operations. 
Various efforts were made to discourage them from the un- 



ST. THOMAS, W. I. 147 

dertaking, both on their way to, and at Copenhagen. The 
Danish West India and Guinea Company neither approved 
nor would it further the design. Ultimately, by the kind 
interest of the two court chaplains, Heus and Blnm, with 
the liberal assistance of the Princess Charlotte Amelia, and 
other individuals, they were enabled to embark in a Dutch 
vessel bound to St. Thomas. They sailed from Copenhagen, 
8th October, J 732, and arrived at the island on the 13th 
December following. Mr. Lorenzen, a planter, who had 
been providentially informed of their coming, kindly re- 
ceived and entertained the missionaries. 

April, 1733, Nitschman returned, leaving Dober to enter 
alone upon his self-denying, arduous, and benevolent work. 
His efforts were at once directed to the conversion of the 
slaves with great assiduity ; but surrounded by almost insu- 
perable difficulties, he was thrown upon his own exer- 
tions for his daily support, and endeavored to follow his 
trade as a potter, but finding no employment in this, was 
constrained to become steward in the family of Governor 
Gardelin. The insurrection, too, had broken out in St. 
Croix not lonsr after his arrival, rendering his intercourse 
with the slaves a matter for suspicion and distrust. His 
stewardship in the governor's family, where he was treated 
with great kindness, interfering with his missionary labors, 
he resigned the situation, and having hired a small house in 
town, gained a scanty subsistence mainly as a watchman 
on the estates. 

While this missionary was thus employed, eighteen 
others — ten single brethren, and four married couple — were 



14S HISTORY OP THE RELIGIOUS SECTS 

on their way, a part to join him in his work, and a part to 
form a colony in St. Croix, preparatory to the establishment 
of a mission on that island, to be ready for those slaves who 
were about to be introduced there. This party left Stettin 
on the 12th November, 1773, but only reached St. Thomas, 
after a voyage of the severest hardships, on the 11th June, 
1734. The vessel had wintered at a port in Norway. 
Leonard Dober left for Europe shortly after the arrival, of 
these missionaries, having been elected elder of u the Unity." 

Those who remained to occupy his post falling victims 
to the climate, the mission in St. Thomas suffered a partial 
suspension. It was, however, renewed by the arrival of 
Frederick Martin and John Bonike, March, 1736 ; and in 
September of that year, three persons were baptized, as the 
first fruits of their labors among the slaves. Their influence 
soon extended ; and several proprietors, witnessing the good 
effects of their preaching, encouraged them in their work. 
One of the planters assisted them in purchasing a small 
estate — the missionary station — now known as New Hern- 
hut, lying to the east of the town, and to which they gave 
the name at that time of Posaunenberg. They took posses- 
sion of this ©state, 30th August, 1737. Bonike, who had 
come out with the only design of working at his trade for 
the support of Martin and himself, having conceived a high 
opinion of his spiritual gifts, separated from the mission. 
Efforts were made to reclaim him from his enthusiasm, but 
in vain. On his way from an interview held with Martin 
for this purpose, he was struck by lightning and killed. 

Shortly after the mission was established on the estate, 



IN ST. THOMAS, W. I. 149 

much opposition arose to it on the part of the greater body 
of the planters, who sought to counteract the missionaries, 
by forbidding the slaves on their estates to attend their 
preaching. Even the Rev. J. Borm, pastor of the Reformed 
Dutch Church, was induced by prejudices (probably still 
more from a want of love to the cause of Christ, if we may 
judge from his moral character) to present a memorial to 
the Danish government against the Brethren. The ground 
of this complaint was that Martin had married his assistant 
Freundlich to a mulatto woman, without having been or- 
dained to the gospel ministry as Borm supposed. The 
memorial was properly disregarded. Their trials were 
still further increased. An individual named Fredler, 
who had been sent out as one of the colony to St. Croix by 
the Brethren, and who had, after withdrawing himself from 
the mission there, retired to St. Thomas to commence busi- 
ness, was charged with stealing various articles belonging 
to the estates of the Lord Chamberlain De Pless, and 
imprisoned. Martin Freundlich and his wife were suspected 
of having some knowledge of this robbery, and being sum- 
moned to give evidence upon oath relative to the transaction, 
which their religious principles precluded, they were fined 
thirty-six dollars. Being unable to pay the sum they were, 
thrown into the fort, October, 1738, and remained as 
prisoners until the end of January, 1739. Count Zinzen- 
dorf arrived at St. Thomas on a visit to the mission about 
this time, and obtained from the governor the immediate 
liberation of the missionaries. 

The Count found that the mission had succeeded beyond 



150 HISTORY OP THE RELIGIOUS SECTS 

his most sanguine expectations. It was this success which 
had embittered its enemies, and they were not few. Over 
eight hundred slaves were in constant attendance upon the 
services of the missionaries. After remaining a short time 
in the island, he requested an interview with the baptized 
members, that he might deliver to all associated with the 
Brethren, a farewell address. This was done ; and his inter- 
est in the slaves excited their deepest feelings. The result 
however, was unfortunate, and showed that the Count was 
not aware of the peculiar circumstances by which he was 
surrounded. When he left the mission station, a large num- 
ber of the slaves followed him towards the town. In the 
mean time the strong prejudices of the planters and others 
were so greatly aroused that they proceeded to violent 
measures, dispersing the procession, flogging severely the 
slaves that they found at New Hernhut, and destroying the 
furniture of the mission-house. As soon as the facts were 
made known to Governor F. Moth, he expressed his strong 
disapprobation of the outrage, and promised to Count Zin- 
zendorf to protect the missionaries from further outrage. 
That the Couut and the missionaries had been imprudent, 
there can be no question. Tney should have sought to 
allay prejudices rather than excite them, especially after 
the dreadful scenes which had occurred but a few years 
back in St. John's, and under which the minds of many 
families were still inflamed against the slaves. Strenuous 
opposition continued against the missionaries, until by a 
petition from the negroes, presented to his majesty by 
Count Zinzendorf, seconded by a representation from him- 



IN ST. THOMAS, W. I. 151 

self, the king ordered, August 7th, 1739, that liberty and 
protection should be given to the Brethren. This was re- 
newed, and greater privileges granted in 1747, when 
Martin, in person, presented a memorial to the king. Thus 
supported by his majesty, but more especially continuing in 
all meekness, and love, and patient perseverance, to labor 
in their self-denying work, for the cause of Christ, their 
former enemies were turned into friends. Many proprietors 
who had once opposed them, now invited the missionaries 
to hold services on their estates, and many new converts 
were added to their communion. 

In 1755, with the increase of missionaries and members, 
it became necessary to form another station on the west end 
of the island. A small estate was purchased, and called 
Niesky. From this period the missions greatly prospered, 
services were multiplied, and many slaves confessed their 
faith in Christ. Worship was now also held in the town 
for the convenience of the sick and infirm. Not a few 
native assistants were also able co-workers with the mis- 
sionaries. 

We have not space to follow the history of the Brethren, 
detailing the various incidents connected with the progress 
of their missions up to the present time. The three sta- 
tions upon the island have been sustained without any 
interruption ; those missionaries who have died, being 
regularly succeeded by others from Europe and the United 
States. In coming out to the island, some of these have, at 
times, suffered great trials from shipwreck and capture by 
privateers ; but with the exception of two instances, no 



152 HISTORY OP THE RELIGIOUS SECTS 

lives have been thus sacrificed. The schools in the country 
for the children on the estates, are taught by assistants be 
longing to the Mission. As slavery, however, has gradually 
died out in St. Thomas, and other denominations extended 
their influence, the attendance upon the services of the 
Brethren has greatly lessened from what it once was. The 
congregations and communicants number, as follows, at the 
present time. The station in town, with a good substantial 
building, embracing the church, pastor's residence, and an 
office where religious books are sold, under charge of the 
Rev. E. Hartvig and wife, has ninety-two communicants, 
with a congregation of two hundred and twenty-seven per- 
sons. New Hernhut, with a large commodious dwelling, 
church, and out-buildings, under charge of the Rev. A. H. 
Ziock and wife, has two hundred and sixty-two communi- 
cants, with a congregation of eight hundred and fifty-nine 
persons. And Niesky, with buildings similar to those at 
New Hernhut, under charge of the Rev. G. A. Weiss and 
wife, with an assistant, has four hundred and sixty-nine 
communicants, and a congregation of one thousand three 
hundred and sixteen persons. Connected with the mission 
estates, almost from their first establishment, were a certain 
number of slaves belonging to them. These were em- 
ployed as house servants, or as field and garden laborers. 
Under kind treatment, they proved the best slaves in the 
island, and were examples to others. So much did this 
offend the Anti-Slavery Society of England, that at one 
time their delegates, who were sent to the Brethren at 
Betheldorps, refused to give them the right hand of fellow- 



IN ST. THOMAS, W. I. 153 

ship ! The " Unity Elder Conference," held at Betheldorps, 
early objected to slavery in connexion with their missions 
in the West Indies ; and in the course of time ordered that no 
more slaves should be purchased, and that those who were 
held in bondage should not be sold. In 1843 the conference 
decided that all the slaves should be set free. The govern- 
ment in St. Croix, then presided over by General von 
Scholten, raised objections to the measure. It was, how- 
ever, carried out and completed by the close of 1844, two 
of the slaves, at a time, receiving their free papers. 

The good accomplished by the Brethren not only in St. 
Thomas, but in St. Croix and St. John's, in behalf of their 
slave population, has been most marked and decided. God 
has wonderfully blessed their work ; and through their instru- 
mentality, thousands have entered into rest, as believers in 
Christ, and thousands are yet to enter in. Missionary 
societies should turn their attention to the history of these 
missions, and learn that the Great Head of the Church is 
with his servants to the end of the earth, and that those 
who " sow in tears, shall reap in joy." 

We cannot close this brief and imperfect account of the 
Brethren's mission in this island, without alluding to their 
burial ground at New Hernhut — their first station. It lies 
back from the mission-houses, a short distance to the south, 
and is situated on the side of a gentle declivity. A romantic 
ravine runs near, and the whole is nearly inclosed by an 
amphitheatre of swelling hills. A shaded avenue of beauti- 
ful trees leads to the consecrated, retired spot; which is in 
the form of a square, and surrounded by a wall of stone. 



154 HISTORY OF THE RELIGIOUS SECTS 

Within, two mango trees wave their branches, and cast 
their shade over the graves. Here lie entombed ninety-six 
members of the various mission families who have labored 
at the station. Each grave is surrounded with a low wall 
of stone, which is kept in beautiful repair, and a small 
square slab simply records the name and death of its moul- 
dering inmate. Indescribable were our feelings, when we 
stood within this sacred inclosure, with one of these meek 
and humble men of God by our side. Around us rested 
those faithful remnants, natives of almost every part of the 
Christian world, who came hither to preach the unsearch- 
able riches of Jesus Christ to perishing .souls. Their wives 
and children rested by their sides. What had they not all 
endured ? Yet, as one after another fell in rapid succession, 
from severe trial and exposure, there were always others wil- 
ling to supply their places ! With such abounding love, zeal, 
and self-sacrifice, can we wonder that success crowned their 
labors ? God himself had owned and blessed their work ! Two 
of the graves contained the bodies of two faithful assistants, 
formerly slaves, honored to lie by those who had brought 
them out of darkness to light, and then to lift their voice 
in turn to preach a crucified Saviour. What a goodly band, 
awaiting the resurrection ! Their bodies sleep in Jesus, to 
arise with their already glorified spirits, and meet the Lord 
at his coming ! We retired from the holy ground, assured 
that there could be none other like it on earth, where so 
many of such devoted missionaries lie mouldering together. 
It would be a privilege to lie with such " mighty dead." 
The silent voice that reached the heart, over these graves, 



IN ST. THOMAS, W. I. 15 

was one of encouragement and consolation, saying, " Write, 
Blessed are the dead which die in the Lord from henceforth : 
yea, saith the Spirit, that they may rest from their labors : 
and their works do follow them." 

•' We live in deeds, not years ; in thoughts, not breaths ; 
In feelings, not in figures on a dial. 
We should count time by heart-tnrobs. He most lives 
Who thinks most ; feels the noblest ; acts the best. 
And he whose„heart beats quickest lives the longest : 
Lives in one hour more than in years do some 
Whose fat blood sleeps as it slips along their veins. 
Life is but a means unto an end ; that end, 
Beginning, mean and end to all things — God. 
The dead have all the glory of the world." 

The 'Roman Catholic Church. — The Roman Catholics, 
in 1701, numbered but one single individual upon the 
island. By a petition of Nicholas Quits, in 1754, a royal 
decree was obtained, permitting the Roman Catholics to 
build churches and introduce clergymen (save the Jesuits) 
into the island. They were, however, by the same decree 
excluded from holding any offices under government. This 
permission to build churches was not embraced until 1773. 
At that time they were worshipping in a rented building 
belonging to the king. This building was afterwards pur- 
chased by their priest, J. Sellanolle. As the purchase-sum 
was small, he retained it on his own account, which gave 
such offence to his congregation, that the Bishop of Porto 
Rico ordered him to leave the island, and another priest 
was appointed in his place. 



156 HISTORY OF THE RELIGIOUS SECTS 

In 1804 their church was destroyed by fire. Another was 
erected, which was again burned down in 1825. In conse- 
quence of these fires, the records of the church have been 
lost, and we regret being unable to give its full history. A 
new building was erected by the congregation after the fire 
of 1825, which proving too small for its members, was 
pulled down in 1844, and the present edifice erected in its 
place. The congregation for many years has embraced, at 
least a fourth of the inhabitants of the island, and is there- 
fore very large. The church belongs to the diocese over 
which the Bishop of Dominica has charge. Services have 
been held principally in French and Spanish, occasionally 
in English. A sermon is preached every Sabbath. The 
Rev. J. Pratt is the present incumbent of the church, 
assisted in its government by two wardens. 

Episcopal Church. — Although from time to time indivi- 
duals of this denomination formed a part of the inhabitants 
of the island, they were not sufficiently numerous to form a 
distinct congregation. They therefore joined in worship, 
principally, with the Reformed Dutch congregation, with 
the families of which some of them had intermarried. The 
records of the Lutheran Church note the marriage of the 
Rev. William Thomas, an Episcopal clergyman, in 1785 ; 
but whether he was a settled pastor in the island, or from 
one of the neighboring English colonies, is not known. In 
the year 1820, the Rev. Nicholas McLaughlin, formerly 
chaplain of the British forces at St. Eustatius and Tortola, 
took up his residence in St. Thomas. As the Reformed 
Dutch Church was then without a pastor, many of its 



IN ST. THOMAS, W. I. 157 

members united with the Episcopalians, and induced Mr. 
McLaughlin to hold public worship on the Sabbath in the 
Lutheran Church. He readily complied, and otherwise 
ministered to the wants of the united congregations. He 
died in 1838, having continued to labor as a clergyman 
nearly up to the period of his death. He was a man ofrnost 
excellent character, and was universally beloved. His 
ministry tended to bind the Episcopalians more together, 
and form the nucleus of a congregation. In the mean time, 
also, their numbers were increased by persons of that de- 
nomination arriving in the island from Europe, St. Croix, 
and Tortola. After the death of Mr. McLaughlin, the con- 
gregation occasionally called in the services of the Episcopal 
clergyman residing at Tortola ; and the Bishop of the Eng- 
lish Windward Islands, on his way to Tortola and St. Croix, 
would stop and hold services for them at seasons of confir- 
mation. When destitute of any service of their own, 
many of their number still worshipped with the Reformed 
Dutch congregation. In the year 1847 the Rev. J. J. 
Brandigee arrived out in St. Croix from the United States, for 
his health; and having ascertained that the Episcopalians of 
St. Thomas, although numbering over one thousand persons, 
were without a pastor and a church edifice, entered into an 
arrangement with them to hold public worship as their 
minister, and, if possible, regularly organize the congrega- 
tion. The Lutheran Church was engaged a part of the 
Sabbath for this purpose. In a short time, by the most in- 
defatigable exertions, accompanied by an ardent piety, cour- 
teous, gentlemanly deportment, and great self-denial, Mr. 
8 



158 HISTORY OF THE RELIGIOUS SECTS 

Brandigee succeeded in accomplishing the object of his 
engagement. Having gained the love and confidence of the 
entire community, he not only gathered the scattered con- 
gregation together, and instilled into their minds a renewed 
and ardent attachment for their church, but succeeded in 
raising funds from his own and the members of other 
churches, sufficient to purchase a commodious location, and 
erect upon it a substantial church edifice. It was conse- 
crated November 21st, 1848, by Bishop Davis of Antigua. 
He continued his ministerial labors until June, 1850, when, 
his health having sensibly suffered under his severe duties, 
he was necessitated to resign his charge, and return to the 
United States. It was hard for a people to part with one 
who had done so much for them, and who had so faithfully 
and with so much self-denial toiled in their behalf. Time 
can never obliterate his good deeds from their memory, or 
from the memory of those in the community who knew 
him personally. The Hev. G-. D. Gittens, of Barbadoes, 
succeeded him as pastor of the church upon his retirement. 
His health failing also in the spring of this year (1851), and 
having just resigned his charge, the congregation is at pre- 
sent destitute of a pastor, with the hope, however, of soon 
being supplied again from the United States. The worship 
of the Episcopal Church is held at noon on the Sabbath ; a 
nourishing Sabbath school is connected with the congrega- 
tion ; and the communicants number over three hundred 
persons. The Bishop of Antigua visits the island once a 
year to administer the rite of confirmation, but has no 
jurisdiction over the Church. 



IN ST. THOMAS, W. I. 159 

French Huguenot Church. — We must not fail to make 
mention of certain of those noble spirits against whom such 
terrible persecution had been levelled in France, and who 
fled into almost all parts of the world, after many of their 
number had fallen victims to the hatred and vengeance of 
the " man of sin." Willingly they forsook home and coun- 
try for Christ's sake, as beautifully expressed by the poet — 



The priest and the slave 
May rule in the halls 

Of the free and the brave : 
Our hearths we abandon ; 

Our lands we resign ; 
But, Father, we kneel 

To no altar, but thine." 

Prior to or about 1685, some families of those Huguenots 
who had fled out of France into Germany, ultimately found 
their way to St. Thomas. These were joined by a few 
others, who feared the sword of persecution was about to be 
unsheathed against them in St. Christopher's, after the revo- 
cation of " the edict of Nantes." The trials of these fugitive 
Christians had attached them yet more to the ever blessed 
gospel of salvation, and to those faithful preachers who 
had been the greatest sharers in the sufferings which they 
themselves had endured. Accordingly we find those who 
had fled to St. Thomas from St. Christopher's, either bring- 
ing with them their pastor and companion in exile, or 
securing the services of one shortly after their arrival in the 
island. Pere Labat speaks of this congregation when he 



160 y HISTORY OP THE RELIGIOUS SECTS 

visited St. Thomas in 1701, and of their lament over their 
faithful minister, who had just died. Unfortunately, all other 
trace of this little exiled band has been lost, save that the 
chart of the island published in 1718, places a " French 
Protestant Church" on "Frenchman's Hill;" and the re- 
cords of the Lutheran Church, in the same year, give the 
name of its pastor as " Rev. Tissot.'' It is probable that 
" Frenchman's Hill" may have derived its name from these 
French Protestante. A few families in the island at present 
are known as their descendants. The blessing of God, 
which has rested and still rests upon these families, and 
the savor of their sterling piety, show plainly their origin, 
and the faithfulness of that covenant God whose mercy 
rests upon fathers and their children to the remotest genera- 
tion. These families are now connected with the Reformed 
Dutch and Lutheran Churches. 

It will be perceived that St. Thomas has always enjoyed the 
advantages of the gospel, and in some respects been highly 
favored by the Great Head of the Church for the especial 
display of his grace. Evangelical religion, however, has 
not always prevailed in accordance with the advantages 
enjoyed. Formalism was the bane of both the Lutheran 
and Dutch Churches for many years. As both Churches 
observed the rite of confirmation, and permitted all who 
had been confirmed immediately to approach the Lord's 
table, many unworthy members thus became professors of 
religion. Faith in Christ, as a consequence, became scan- 
dalized ; and, added to this, the want of a faithful preaching of 
the great doctrine of justification by faith in Christ alone, an 



IN ST. THOMAS, W. I. 161 

almost total relaxation of Church discipline, and the temp- 
tations incident to colonial life and commercial prosperity, 
and we can easily perceive why Christianity was far from 
being in a flourishing condition, and only existed in its purity 
in the hearts of a very few. It is painful to look back and 
see what ungodly practices existed in the very bosom of 
the church, and how even some 'pastors disgraced the very 
name of religion. These remarks are made with reference 
to the state of some of the churches just named, prior to the 
rise of the great commercial prosperity of the island in 1792. 
With that rise, and its continuance for many years, these 
churches were indeed enlarged, but, if it were possible, 
Christianity died out yet more upon their altars. Riches 
flowed in, and were followed by luxury and evils of every 
character, to the almost total disregard of the Sabbath and 
exclusion of holy things, and to the demoralizing yet more of 
the public mind. Intemperance, gambling, profanity, and 
fornication, prevailed to an alarming extent; and though 
fatal diseases often swept through the community, and fires 
and hurricanes, as signal judgments from God, consumed their 
substance, yet did not the people " learn righteousness,'' or 
"turn unto the Lord." In the midst of all, however, God 
had still a " faithful few," who called upon His name, and 
kept His testimonies. Ultimately, a better state of things 
arose. As the maddened wheels of commerce, which re- 
volved so furiously for many years, slackened their velocity, 
and much of vice and immorality had burned out, con- 
suming itself — (for " bloody and deceitful men shall not 
live out half their days"), men once more " considered," and 



162 HISTORY OF THE RELIGIOUS SECTS 

the moral atmosphere began to clear up. After 1828, when 
all the churches were supplied with a more evangelical 
ministry, and the gospel was preached in its purity, Chris- 
tianity revived. More care was now taken in the reception 
of members, and a more wholesome discipline was exer- 
cised over professors. And with the introduction of Sab- 
bath schools, the dissemination of the Word of God, and 
the establishment of various benevolent institutions, our 
blessed religion has ever since continued to make a steady 
progress. A good degree of piety now pervades the 
churches ; preaching is regularly maintained, and the attend- 
ance upon worship largely increased. 

Jews. — Of this congregation of God's ancient covenant peo- 
ple in St. Thomas, the early records (if any existed) have 
been destroyed. By a register of the births of a family in the 
possession of A. Wolfe, Esq., it appears that a child was 
born of Jewish parentage in 1757. There is no information 
of the congregation of an earlier date than this. After the 
sacking of St. Eustatius by Rodney, in 1781, the greater 
part of the Jews established there came to this island. 
They held their private hours of prayer after their arrival, 
until 1796, when they formed a congregation, and built a 
synagogue under the appellation of " Blessing and Peace." 
In 1801, according to a statement furnished to Mr. Nissen* 
by the leader of the congregation, the Jews only numbered 
nine families. In 1803 they increased to twenty-two 
families, by arrivals from England, St. Eustatius, and Cura- 
coa. In 1804 their synagogue was destroyed by fire. It 
* "Reminiscences," p. 138. 



IN ST. THOMAS, W. I. 163 

was replaced by another small building erected in 1812. 
After this the congregation increased yet more, and it be- 
came necessary in 1823 to take down this building and erect 
one larger in size. The name given to this synagogue was 
" Blessing and Peace and Acts of Piety." In 1824, the 
congregation numbered sixty-four families. Again their 
synagogue was laid in ashes by a fire which occurred 
in 1831. Not disheartened by these repeated calamitous 
events, in 1833 the present edifice, in which they worship 
as their synagogue, was erected, the congregation being 
assisted by the generous contributions of the entire com- 
munity of the island, and by donations from abroad. In 
1850 his present majesty sanctioned an entire code of laws 
for the government of the congregation, which is well 
adapted to its wants. The entire body of the Jews now 
number between four hundred and fifty and five hundred 
persons. They live, as they have always done in the 
island, under the same protection as is extended to their 
fellow-citizens. Many hold offices of trust and honor, and 
the most kindly feelings exist between them and the rest 
of the community. The congregation has no minister at 
present, the last incumbent having resigned his situation 
more than two years ago ; services are, however, conducted 
by a reader. 

The synagogue is supported by a system of taxation, 
which is adjusted yearly. The government of the congre- 
gation is vested in five members, who are elected by the 
members taxed $12 or above. Only those are eligible to 
this government who are taxed $32. Two of their number 
retire yearly. 



164 CIVIL INSTITUTIONS 



CHAPTER XI. 

Description of the Town and Harbor of St. Thomas — Civil Authorities 
— Courts of Justice — Military — Custom-house Duties and Port 
Charges — Quarantine — British Post-office Agency — Banks and other 
Institutions — Burgher Council — Country Treasury, its Income and 
Expenditures — Revenue and Disbursements of the King's Chest — 
Proposed Alteration in the Colonial Laws. 

The Island of St. Thomas lies in latitude 18° 20' 42" N., 
and longitude 64° 48' 9"W. Its length is about thirteen 
miles east and west, with an average breadth of three 
miles. It has St. Croix on the south, distant forty miles, 
and Porto Rico on the west, distant thirty-six miles. 

The harbor and town lie about midway of the island on 
the south side. The harbor is formed by a branch of the 
main range of hills reaching round on the east, and a key on 
the southwest and west, joined to the shore by a low neck 
of land. Its shape is nearly that of a parallelogram, extend- 
ing east and west 2,472 yards, or about one and a half miles. 
From the fort at the head of the harbor across to the 
extreme east point, it is the same distance. The opening 
out to sea, or from the east to the west point (on both of 



IN ST. THOMAS, W. I. 165 

which are erected small batteries), is 1,030 yards 
wide. There is thus anchorage ground for a very large 
number of vessels. Owing to the trade-winds, the swell 
from the ocean seldom enters the harbor with any force. 
Vessels there lie easy at anchor, and as there are no wharves 
to which they can moor, their cargoes are discharged and 
received with safety by lighters. 

The town lies around the north side of the harbor, and is 
built partly upon the level, and partly upon three hills, which 
abut down from the high range nearly to the shore, with 
savannahs between. The main street runs parallel with 
the shore, at the distance of about one hundred yards. From 
the centre of the town towards the west, on this street, are 
located all the commercial houses. The stores are substan- 
tial fire-proof buildings, generally of but one story, and 
often reaching from the street to the wharf, a distance of 
from 300 to 400 feet. A few other streets to the north run 
parallel with the main street. The rest cross these at right 
angles, and reach up into the savannahs. A small public 
garden, tastefully arranged, lies between the i( King's 
wharf" in the centre of the town and the fort. There is 
also a small public square in the East Savannah, crossed 
diagonally by a wide street, and partially planted with 
cocoa-nut and tamarind trees. 

The town contains many stores and dwellings of every 
description, with a population, according to the census of 
1850, of 12,383 persons. In the country there are on the 
estates 1283 persons, making the total population of the 
island 13,666. 



166 CIVIL INSTITUTIONS 

The Lutheran, Catholic, Reformed Dutch, and Episcopal 
churches, with the synagogue of the Jews, are the only 
public buildings. A large hotel is located on the main 
street near the fort. The markets are held in a small 
square on the main street, and in a narrow alley leading 
from the main street to the sea-shore. At the end of this 
street are the butchers' stalls ; vegetables, fruits, and fish, 
are sold from trays on the ground. 

The scene presented on entering the harbor is exceed- 
ingly picturesque and beautiful. The range of hills in the 
background, with their dome summits swelling up to the 
height of 700 and 1400 feet ; the town giving the appear- 
ance as if built entirely on the sides of the hill ; the bright- 
colored houses with their red and tiled roofs ; the two old 
towers, and the harbor covered with its shipping, and boats 
plying in every direction, give an exquisite view, unsur- 
passed in all the West India Islands. Travellers have 
awarded it this praise, and some have compared it favorably 
with the view of Funchal in the island of Madeira. 

The seat of the Danish West India Government is in St. 
Croix. Until recently, a Governor-General, assisted by a 
Royal Council, was at the head of affairs. At present, His 
Excellency H. D. F. Feddersen represents his Majesty as 
Governor over the three islands. He acts without a 
Council, but is assisted in the administration of his office by 
a Secretary, and the first Judge of the Court of Appeal, 
whom he may consult. The Governor has supreme control 
over civil and military affairs, and all proceedings pass 



IN ST. THOMAS, W. I. 167 

under his supervision. He occasionally visits St. Thomas 
and St. John's in the discharge of his official duties. 

In St. Croix also is located " the Court of Appeal" for 
the three islands, presided over by a first, second, and third 
Judge, the last being also Registrar. There is an appeal 
from this court to the High Court in Copenhagen. 

St. Thomas, together with St. John's, is under the author- 
ity of a Commandant. Col. F. v. Qxholm at present 
occupies this post. He is assisted by a Royal Council, 
composed of two members. A Secretary, Bookkeeper, and 
Treasurer, are connected with this branch of the colonial 
government. 

For the administration of justice in St. Thomas, are the 
following courts : — 

An Ordinary Town Court is held every Monday at 
10 A. M. It is presided over by a Judge and four assist- 
ants. The latter are appointed yearly from among the 
citizens. They are not entitled to a voice in decisions. 
It tries all civil suits between citizens. All legal documents 
are recorded in this Court by a Recorder. The present 
Judge, Hon. Counsellor H. H. Berg, holds both offices. 
Suits brought before this Court below $128 can be pleaded 
by the parties themselves, and the Judge must instruct 
them. In suits over this sum the parties are obliged to 
employ lawyers. 

A Special Court is held on any day, and is presided over 
by the Judge of the ordinary Town Court and two of its 
assistants. It tries all civil suits in which bonds are given 



168 CIVIL INSTITUTIONS 

liable to a special court, and when either of the parties is a 

foreigner. 

A Criminal Court is held at any time necessary. It is 

presided over by the Judge and two assistants. In cases of 

life or honor he requires the four assistants, and they are 

then entitled to a vote in the decision. The same Judge 

presides in these three courts, and receives his appointment 

from his Majesty. 

A Police Court is presided over by the Police Master* 

He is assisted by two adjutants and twelve police officers. 

Before this court are tried all petty charges of crime, or 

violations of law. 

The Dealing Court investigates the circumstances of all 
deceased persons, sees that wills are properly executed, 
administers to the affairs of all those who die intestate, and 
takes charge of all assets in cases of bankruptcy in behalf 
of creditors. It holds its ordinary sessions on Tuesday and 
Friday of each week. It is in charge of a first and second 
member. 

The Reconciling Court is an admirable institution. It 
has two judges annually elected from among the citizens, by 
themselves. These sit in session on Friday of each week. 
The Judge of the town-court is obliged to sit with them in 
person or by deputy, to see that the proceedings are legal, 
and to give his advice on points of law, but has no vote. It 
is necessary that all civil suits be first brought before this 
court, in order, if possible, to reconcile the parties and settle 
their cases, preventing further litigation. A party com- 
plaining, sends his complaint to one of the judges ; upon 



IN ST. THOMAS, W. I. 169 

which the complainant and defendant are both cited "to 
appear at the next ordinary session. Both parties are then 
permitted to state their cases. The judges, upon this, give 
their opinion, and seek to settle the difficulty by some amicable 
proposition. If this be acceded to, the terms of the arrange- 
ment are recorded, and signed by both complainant and 
defendant, and they must now abide by them without any 
appeal. If these terms are not kept, the sheriff at once 
proceeds to enforce their execution. If no reconciliation 
can be effected, the case goes up at once to the Town-court. 
The advantages of this institution are very great ; and it is 
surprising, when they are considered, that it has not been 
introduced into every civilized country. In the great 
majority of instances, complaints of injustice and difficulties 
about property and claims are here settled. Out of 383 
cases brought before this court in 1849, 226 were amicably 
arranged, 10 nonsuited, and 147 referred to the Town- 
court ; of the latter but 25 were brought to trial. The dis- 
interested and dispassionate opinion and advice of the 
citizen judges thus produce peace and kindly feeling, when 
the vexations of further litigation might have produced the 
most violent and deep-seated animosity, and involved the 
parties in most ruinous expenses. Lawyers are not permit- 
ted to plead before this court, and the only expenses attend- 
ing its proceedings vary from 32 cents to $1 25. The 
judges serve without compensation. In the great majority 
of difficulties between neighbors, if the parties could be 
brought together before a friendly umpire, meeting each 
other face to face, to rehearse their grievances, and state 



170 CIVIL INSTITUTIONS 

their claims, a reconciliation would be effected. This, too, 
should be the Christian mode of procedure ; for Paul would 
have believers know no other than reconciling courts. 

Trial by Jury is still unknown under the Government 
of Denmark. It might be supposed by some, who feel that 
this institution is the palladium of the public rights and 
liberties of their own country, that where it does not exist, 
there must be necessarily despotism, oppression, and wrong. 
We believe, however, that this charge cannot be brought 
against the administration of justice either in civil or crimi- 
nal cases in the Danish West India Courts. So mild and 
paternal has been the Government of Denmark both at home 
and in its colonial possessions (although without even a con- 
stitution until very recently), that its citizens have enjoyed 
a liberty but little removed from the most highly favored 
countries. 

Connected with the courts of St. Thomas are four barris- 
ters-at-law. Their charges are enormous. The expenses 
of all the courts, save the Reconciling Court, are also very 
high and burdensome. There is one good effect at least 
resulting from this ; litigation is shunned as far as possible ; 
and he who has once been involved in the meshes of the 
law, takes good care not to be involved a second time. 

At Christian's-fort are stationed His Majesty's troops 
•numbering (officers and soldiers) 290 men, commanded by 
Cbamberlain Major v. Castonier. 

The soldiers occupy a large, commodious, and airy build- 
ing, to the south "of the fort on the shore. This building 
was erected in 1829, and has tended greatly to preserve the 



IN ST. THOMAS, W. I. 171 

health of the troops. Guard is maintained by the soldiers 
at Government House, and during the night at various 
places in the town. Up to this year the command of the 
infantry and the fort, with the artillery, were under differ- 
ent officers. The two are now united under one command. 

The Burgher Corps is composed of burghers able to bear 
arms. It now numbers 200 men including officers, and is 
divided into two companies. The Jager, or Rifle corps, 
numbers also, with officers and men, 200, and is divided into 
two companies. The Stadthauptman (at present Lieut. 
Col. H. W. Precht, K. D.) is commander-in-chief over this 
militia. The Burghers complain of their military duty, and 
deem it unnecessary, considering the presence of so many 
of his Majesty's troops. 

Besides this militia there is a Brand, or fire corps, com- 
manded by a Brand-major (Major A. I. Holm), also divided 
into two companies. They dress in military costume, and 
have charge of all the fire apparatus of the place. All the 
arrangements of this department are excellent and efficient. 
Their engines are superior ; two of them being of metal, 
and imported at a heavy expense. 

The Custom- House is under the charge of an intendant 
of the Royal Customs. It receives all manifests, and only 
requires the consignees of goods to present an account and 
value of their goods, upon which account the one and a 
quarter per cent, customs are collected. It has no power 
to demand invoices, and therefore has no means of guarding 
against fraud, save by comparing the merchants' accounts 
with their manifests. 



172 CIVIL INSTITUTIONS 

The harbor is under the charge of " the Captain of the 
Port." The charges paid to his department are, for vessels 
discharging or receiving cargo, $6 40 per 100 tons. There 
are also paid into the Custom-house, as additional charges, 
between 45 and 50 cents per ton on European vessels, and 
between 19 and 22 cents on vessels from this side of the 
Atlantic. An effort is now being made by the Intendant of 
Customs to equalize these* latter charges, and make a differ- 
ence in the same according to the amount of cargo dis- 
charged or received. 

Steamers belonging to the " Royal Mail Steam-packet 
Company" are exempt from port charges. Vessels also 
bringing coal for their use, are nearly altogether exempt. 
No vessel can leave the harbor without a permit from the 
fort, for which is paid for a ship, $2 56, a brig, $1 28, a top- 
sail schooner, 64 cents — all others 32 cents. Should a ves- 
sel attempt to weigh anchor without this permit, or having 
left debts unpaid, she is at once " brought to" by the guns 
from Christian's-fort, and afterwards if the first prove insuf- 
ficient, from the batteries guarding the mouth of the harbor. 
The gauntlet is sometimes run, however, to the no small 
interest and amusement of the residents upon the hills, but 
not for the vessel, should she ever return to St. Thomas. 
Captains, on their arrival, must report all passengers at the 
police-office. They must see, too, that each passenger they 
take away is provided with a passport. The charges for 
these are low, and vary according to the place of desti- 
nation. J 

A Quarantine Commission exists connected with the 



IN ST. THOMAS, W. I. [173 

port, consisting of the Police Master, Captain of the Port, 
Intendant of Customs, and the King's Physician. Some 
port or country is generally under the ban as an infected 
district. 

The British Post-Office has its agent in St. Thomas, 
Peter Van Vleirden, Esq., for the mails brought by the 
Royal Mail Steam-packet Company. No other post-office 
exists ; and letters brought to the island by other vessels, are 
distributed either through a private letter-office, or by con- 
signees, free of charge. It is deeply to be regretted that no 
postal arrangements exist in the United States by which 
letters could be regularly mailed for St. Thomas, by the 
steamer Merlin. Letters mailed in New York now, only 
reach the island by the way of Havana ! 

The Banking institutions of the island are " the Bank 
of St. Thomas," and a branch of the Colonial Bank of Lon- 
don, both established in 1837. There is also a Savings 
Bank in a flourishing condition, opened in 1847. It does 
not discount. 

The island also enjoys the advantages of an United Insur- 
ance Company, organized in 1848, and a Marine 
Railway. 

The following nations only are represented at St. 
Thomas : Spain by a Consul, France by a Vice-Consul, 
the United States by a Commercial Agent, the Republic of 
Venezuela by a Commercial Agent, and Sardinia by a 
Consul. 

A Burgher Council, composed of five members, elected 
by ballot, have hitherto taken charge of the municipal 



174 CIVIL INSTITUTIONS 

affairs of the island. They discharge their duty without 
remuneration. Their proceedings are not made public, 
save in an annual report of all incomes and expenses. 
Chosen from among our most worthy citizens, they have 
always discharged their duty with great faithfulness, effi- 
ciency, and economy. The country treasury being under 
their control, the following condensed report for the year 
1850, will show its resources and expenditures. 

Resources. — House and building tax, $12,617 83; store 
and shop tax, $7,985 34; bakers' tax, $306 25; butchers' 
tax, $337 50; cart tax, $81 50; burghers' briefs, $412 80; 
passports, $1200 46 ; tavern and billiard licenses, $760 80 ; 
vendue sales, $672 87; sundries, $1178 34. Total, 
$25,553 69. 

Expenditures. — Police, $8,685 28 ; police connected 
with the courts, $691 20; militia, $834 28; fire depart- 
ment, $755 15; scavenger carts, $1539 96; midwife's 
salary, $400 ; hospital, $5,900 09 ; scrofula patients, 
$824 59 ; schools in the country, $1022 14 ; quarantine, 
$960; prisoners, $1,779 15; sundries, $3,892 54. Total, 
$27,284 28. 

The Revenue of the King's Chest, with the disburse- 
ments for the three islands, is not known. An approximate 
idea may be derived from the following, as extracted from 
the Budget of the Home Government for the year from 1st 
April, 1850, to 31st March, 1851. 



IN ST. THOMAS, W. I. 



175 



Eevenue. 


St Croix. 


St. Thomas and 
St. John's. 


Duties on imported goods, 


$115,572 . 


$85,306 


Ground and building tax, 


23,833 . 


9,124 


i per cent, tax on bonds, 


3,700 . . 


1,468 


Stamps, 


3,615 . 




Auctions, 4 per cent, on sales, 


1,437 . . 


6,084 


Rum licenses, . 


345 . 


768 


Various taxes on inheritances, 


6,477 . . 


7,158 


Fees for commissions, 


268 . . 


97 


Fees, upper court, . 


2,447 . . 




Charges on vessels paid at fort, 


1,050 . . 


1,582 


Various, . . . 


10,206 . 


6,245 


"■ ■ <& 


$168,950 


$117,832 




• • 


168,950 


Total estimate of revenues, 


$286,782 



The one and a quarter per cent, duty, as above estimated 
for St. Thomas, is very low, varying from $100,000 to 
$140,000. 

Disbursements. 

Governor, civil officers, courts, &c , St. Croix, . . $77,853 

Commandant, civil officers, and office expenses, ) 25 028 

St. Thomas, . .... j 

Civil officers, St. John's, ...... 2,292 

Churches in St. Croix, 197 12 

Churches in St. Thomas and St. John's, . . . 1,410 53 

Public Schools, St. Croix, 4,288 

Court of Appeal, St. Croix, 11,616 

Public buildings and military hospital rent, . . 25,600 

Garrison, old troops, 55,000 

Ditto troops sent out in 1848, .... 70,000 

Man-of-war brig, 29,760 

Carried forward, 303,044 65 



176 CIVIL INSTITUTIONS 

Brought forward, 303,044 65 

Ammunition, arms, uniforms, &c, i 19,500 

Extra grant from King, secured in 1834, to General | 6 0Q q 

von Scholten, - ) 

Pensioners for service in West Indies, . . . 6,899 60 



Total estimated disbursements, ; $335,444 25 



It will be seen that there is a large surplus in the reve- 
nues of St. Thomas, which go to the support of the govern- 
ment in St. Croix. The estimated disbursements exceed 
the revenue, $48,662 ; but from the economy pursued dur- 
ing the year, and certain changes which have been effected, 
we presume there has actually been no excess. The King 
derives a revenue which does not go into the above esti- 
mates, from the large number of estates which he holds in 
the islands. 

« c The St. Thomas Times" (a small sheet) is the only 
paper published in the island. Until recently, it was under 
a severe censorship. It is issued twice a week. It is hea- 
vily and most unjustly burdened with the publication of all 
the government advertisements and notices without charge, 
as a consideration for its tolerated existence. This is really 
hard, and the editor complains grievously. Good Frederik 
V., who dearly loved the sciences and arts, would have 
dealt more mercifully by the rising literature of his colonial 
possessions. 

The St. Thomas Athenceum was established in 1839. It 
is an institution highly creditable to the literary taste of the 
citizens. Before its establishment, a " Book Club" had 
existed, which enjoyed the advantages of a small select 



IN ST. THOMAS, W. I. 177 

library. The number of its members, however, was very 
limited, and ultimately it was broken up. Daring the 
twelve years of its existence, the Athenceum has made 
rapid progress in enlarging its literary resources. It com- 
bines a Library and Reading Room. The library now 
numbers 5,000 volumes in various languages. The books 
are in constant circulation among the members, under excel- 
lent regulations. The tables of the reading-room are well 
supplied with periodicals, pamphlets, and newspapers from 
Europe and the United States. The institution is controlled 
by seven Directors, and numbers about 121 members. It 
occupies a building, with a suite of rooms well adapted to 
its use. Strangers are admitted to its rooms when intro- 
duced by a member. 

There are no places of amusement in St. Thomas. 
Efforts have been made to build a theatre, but without 
success. The pleasures derived from the Athenseum show- 
ing the good taste of the inhabitants, have mainly occa- 
sioned this. 

His Excellency, Governor Feddersen, has been charged 
with the power to draft a body of '< Colonial laws," or con- 
stitution, for the Danish West India possessions. This 
draft has been made, and very recently presented to the 
representatives from the three islands, for their considera- 
tion. It is recorded in Appendix E. It may yet be modi- 
fied, and will require some time before it can go into effect. 
From its contents, it will be seen, that it matters but little 
whether it go into effect or not. Representative bodies, 
without the power of making laws, do not succeed very 



178 CIVIL INSTITUTIONS. 

well ; and we would be better as we are, every citizen en- 
joying the largest liberty, save that of being troublesome in 
the affairs of government. With our exceedingly light 
taxes, our well-managed municipal affairs, and the peace 
and protection which all enjoy, we can see no room for im- 
provement, save in a very few instances. These instances 
are, a better government provision for the poor, the estab- 
lishment of common schools, a holier regard for the Sab- 
bath, and the suppression of vagrancy and profanity in the 
thoroughfares of the town. The two former are now re- 
ceiving every attention. A fund accumulated by the 
burgher council has already been appropriated towards the 
building of a hospital, and the plan for schools has been 
drawn up, and is under consideration. 



CLIMATE OF ST. THOMAS, W. I. 179 



CHAPTER XII. 

Climate of St. Thomas — Temperature — Barometer — Rains — Diseases — 
Mortality — Doctors — Change of Climate necessary to Residents — 
Apothecary — Burials — Sanitary Provisions — Invalids seeking the 
Island for health — Advice to such. 

The climate of St. Thomas is remarkably fine and salu- 
brious. Although situated within the tropics, the heat of 
the tropical sun is greatly modified by the constant and in- 
vigorating trade winds. The island, too, being small and 
almost a mass of rocks, without forests, or much low, 
ground, this wind comes fresh from the sea, and is seldom 
or never charged with the unhealthy and fever-instilling 
miasma. A location on the hills upon which the town is 
partly built, whilst it affords the most pleasing prospect of 
the bay and ocean, secures at all times a cool and delightful 
breeze. The trade wind is a most merciful dispensation ; 
for without it the heat of a vertical sun would render the 
West Indies almost unfit for the residence of man. With 
it, it can hardly be said that the inhabitants suffer under 
such extremes of heat as are often felt in higher latitudes. 



180 CLIMATE OF ST. THOMAS, W. 1. 

To give our readers a correct view of the meteorology of 
the island, we lay before them the following paragraphs and 
tables on the temperature, movements of the barometer, fall 
of rain, and the course of the winds, which have been pre- 
pared with the utmost care, and which may be relied upon 
for scientific purposes. 

We have before us about 11,000 observations made by 
ourselves between the years 1843 and 1851. But, as this 
little and interesting island is closely connected with the 
meteorology of the whole line of islands in which it is 
situated, we have availed ourselves of the very extensive 
and exact observations made by Alexander Moreau de 
Jonnes in his " Histoire Physique des Antilles Francaises," 
in Martinique, Guadaloupe, and St. Domingo, and compared 
them with our own. This author is the only one who has 
published anything complete with reference to the clima- 
tology of these islands. In Sir Robert H. Schomburgk's 
"History of Barbadoes," we do not find anything on me- 
teorology that he has not extracted from the work of Mo- 
reau de Jonnes. 

We would also here mention that the thermometers which 
we have used for our observations are superior " caliber- 
ated" instruments, manufactured by celebrated artists, and 
tested at the Observatory in Copenhagen. This is proper 
to be noted, as too many persons amuse themselves by mak- 
ing observations with defective instruments. 

We shall follow the same course pursued by Moreau de 
Jonnes, in dividing his observations of the temperature under 
several heads. 



CLIMATE OF ST. THOMAS, W. I. 181 

I. — The Daily Variations. 

These are, at St. Thomas, as throughout the Trcpics, very- 
limited. The daily range — or rising or falling of the ther- 
mometer — is very seldom more than 5° Centigrade (9° 
Fah.), whilst in more northern latitudes, as at New York or 
London, it is often 20° Cen. (36° Fah.) Between the 
hours of 3 and 5 in the morning, the thermometer is the 
lowest, sometimes keeping down until half past 5. After 
this it rises rapidly until 8 o'clock A.M., and then more 
slowly until 1, 1J, or 2 o'clock P.M. It now remains at 
this, its highest point, until 3 o'clock, when it begins to 
descend, at first slowly to 7 o'clock, and then faster to 1 
o'clock in the night. After this hour the fall is very minute 
till 3 A.M. If the weather is clear through the ivhole of the 
24 hours, the lowest and highest points of the temperature are 
uniform as thus described. To show this daily range more 
distinctly we subjoin Table I. The observations were 
made on the 18th and 19th October, 1845. Also Table II. 
for the same purpose, the observations having been made on 
the 3rd and 4th February, 1848. 



182 



CLIMATE OF ST. THOMAS, W. I. 





CO 

8 

1 

o 

OS 




t- 1 


i i A i 










«o 1 


* IX- i i 








o | 


j /T 








tH j 




^*^ i 1 








co | 


&^ 










csi | 


\ \ 








^ 1 


\\ 1 1 i 








<?j | 


\| 1 ' 1 1 




1 




t-H 1 


P\. 1 1 








O 1 


1 


VI 1 1 








O | 


1 


.___\L I 1 






. 


CO | 


1 fV^ 1 






£ 

s 

.© 


t~ 1 




1 i ~~ 


— *. 




lO | 




1 


1 1 


^ 


\. 


fcs 




1 




*--, 


50 


TjH 


1 1 1 




<s* 


?i 


CO 


1 1 1 




} 


■SO) 


<M j 


1 1 i 




^y 


^5 


rH 


1 1 1 






6-5 


3 
o 
o 

o 

GO 




s 


i \ • 1 






^ 


T-l 


i i i rr 






J 


2 

pi! 


o 


1 1 1 / 






CO " 


OS 


1 ' 1/ 






CO 


f 1 / 




j 


«• £ 


t- 


i i /I 






eo 


1 i / 1 






§ H 


o 




\^f 1 








Ti< 


.r >1 1 








co 


i fl ! 






■N. 


Ctt 


1 / 1 1 






K 


tH 




\ \ L: 






_^ 


<5 




III 1 






$H 


£ 


n i i 






^ 


O 




*-4 i 








OS 




4^-J 1 




fco 


CO 


1 i\ - 




<3 


fc- 


1 1 1 ^+-^1 


^ 


eo 


"1 1"^— 1 




3 1 

a a 

<D O 

1 g 

is ja 


o 

CO 
CO 


o 

o 

CO 


CO 


CO 


o 

o 
o 

CO 


o 
oq 






o 

CO 


o 

o 

CO 


o 

os 
<M 


o 

CO 
CM 


o 

CS1 


o 



CLIMATE OF ST. THOMAS, W. I. 



1S3 

















a 


to 

■8 




to 

o 


^8 


1 


to 

o 


to 

Ci 

o 


% 

p 














n 
















g, 


°5 


(35 


-* 


CO 




-3 

—J 


CO 


rf 


o 






*^ 






<£ 






o 


o 




o 




















hi 










X* 













s 


00 




f 












— 


- 




1 














7 












to 








- 














/ 




















> 








1 


< 














V 


> 




1 ^ 




1 






c-. 


2 




| 


"hs^l 


1 


-, 


1 
















~ 








"^V 






CO 




- 


1 












JC 




C 


1 




N. 




1 








\ 




1 








\ 




c 




^ 


| 












£ 




OC 

00 


I 






\\ 


g 






1 






1 


M 






1 


I 




\\ 


fcC 






1 


1 






/ 


cc 












1 


) 


p> 
















A 


da 


k 














/ i 


1 












-} 


1 




^x 


1 j- 








m 


1 


l» 




1 



■9. 

9 



H 


TO 
>4 


> 
bd 

M 


^ 

■^ 


h- 1 

1— 1 


to 

JO 




O 




«0 




s 




«o 




TO 




TO 




s 




o*. 








<^ 




TO 




& 



184 CLIMATE OF ST. THOMAS, W. 1. 

We have said that this regular rise and fall only takes 
place when the weather is clear during the 24 hours. The 
increase or diminution of the wind, the quarter from which 
it comes, and the fall of rain, even at considerable distances 
from the place of observation, will break up the regularity. 
We give Table III. to show how these causes sometimes 
affect the thermometer, and hinder its regular rise and fall. 
The observations of line 1 in the table were made on the 
9th ; line 2 on the 17th ; and line 3 on the 15th September, 
1845. 



CLIMATE OF ST. THOMAS, \V. I. 



185 





K> 

OS 
O 


■3 


fcO 

<8 


to 

SO 

o 


co 
o 
O 


Centigrade. 


-J 

o 


CO 
CO 

o 


p 

OS 

o 


i 


■8 


co 

CS 

o 


s. 


CO 


toj-i 








CX 








^J 






OS 




^i^-?^ 








"* 






1 ' ^ 


SN 




CO 




>r~- 


\ K 


to 




1 4 1 


?i > 


o 




! \\ 


u 




L_^ 




^ f 


to 


TIN 


V* 


\ * 






1 ! ) 1 


> ) 




i i.V' .i r f 


09 




i i/ i /i 7 


*- 




1 < 1/rT 


W 




i /i / Ji 


OS 






/ 1 / 1/ 1 






MJ- A--\ 


c» 




tc 


/ i i 


o 




/ 


' i 




© 




/ 


/r-"~ 










-7_ 


'i i 




to 






H^ .© 



186 CLIMATE' OF ST. THOMAS, W. I. 

We once saw the increase of the wind after a shower cause 
the thermometer to fall suddenly 3° Cen. (5.4° Fah.), which 
is extraordinary in these latitudes. It - had as serious an 
effect on the sanitary state of the inhabitants as a fall 
of 20° Cen. (26° Fah.) in New York or London has upon 
their inhabitants. In general, an influenza and ague or 
bowel complaints will succeed such sudden falls. We can 
only account for the influenza which prevailed in July and 
August of this year, 1851, (when the physicians of the place 
considered that 4,000 of the inhabitants were affected), by a 
few hours' rain having occurred after the prevalence of more 
than usual heat and drought. 

It is owing to the very minute daily variations that this 
climate is healthy, and so happily adapted to individuals 
suffering under pulmonary attacks. We have seen its most 
extraordinary effect up m persons apparently sinking rapidly 
under consumption. In a few months they have completely 
recovered their health. Our clear blue sky, uniform tem- 
perature, and fresh invigorating breeze, are restoratives of no 
ordinary character, and will often benefit when all other 
means have failed. 

II. — The Monthly Variations. 
Table IV. is given to show the monthly variations. It 
embraces the observations made at the same location for 
three consecutive years, fifteen feet above the level of the 
sea. 



CLIMATE CF ST. THOMAS, W. I. 



187 

































N 










3 s> * 


B 










K 




























g- 

c 


£ 

-< 


C5 


00 

6; 


I 


3 


CO 


CO 

© 


& 


1 1 1 

1 1 s 


-^ 


^, 


^ 


-^ 


g 


to 


to 


to 


to 










bt 






© 


fe. 




January. 




o 


o 


o 


o 




° 


o 


o 








-* 




_, 




s- 


] to 


p 




to 




00 




JO 

© 




© 


p 


CO 


February. 




o 


o 


o 


o 


^ II 


o 


o 


a 






-1 


-<r 


-} 


CO 


g 




s 


to 


to 














© 




















-3 


Cl 








o 




o 


o 


o 


o 


o 


o 








-< 


-» 




► 1 






to 


to 




o 


CO 


© 


o 


►a 1 


CS 


CT 


CS 


OS 


April. 




CI 




CD 






#», 


CO 


© 


CO 




o 


o 




o 


f 


o 


o 


o 






a 


CO 


-* 




co' 


1' 


to 


to 


*? 


to 








p 


■^ 










May. 


Li 


o 


o 


u 


o 


o 


o 


o 


o 




>-3 
1 


co 








c, 


to 




to 


to 










CO 


pi 


£» 


-* 






June. 


1 




















o 


o 


o 


° 


•° 


o 


o 


o 


o 




CO 


CO 


88 






to 




G? 


bo 








CO 


2r 




oo 




July. 




co 


CO 






V* 












o 


o 


o 


o 


o 


o 


o 


o 




§ 


CO 


CO 


CO 


00 


£ i 




to 




to 




bo 


CO 






CO 




po 




August. 


§ 1 

a : 

r 


o 


o 


o 


o 


* | 


o 


o 


o 


o . 




© 


00 


CO 


CO 


w 

a 


1 » 


to 


to 


to 




to 


© 




CO 




CO 




September. 




o 


o 


o 




o 


o 


o 


o 




CO 

CO 
CO 


co 

t-O 


■ CO 

to 


p§ 


O 


to 

CO 


to 

CO 

© 


to 

p 


to 
oo 


October. 






o 


o 




o 


o 


o 


o 






CO 


CO 


CO 


CO 


2 i 


to 






to 




"°2 


© 


bi 


© 


.-5 


r^ 




CO 


jSTc-Yember. 






c 


o 


o 


r^ | 


° 


o 


o 


° 






CO 


-1 












br 




o 


"«K 


© 

to 


© 




p 


CS 


p 




December. 








o 


o 


*• 


° 


O 


o 


o 




00 


oo 


GO 






! » 


to 


to 






© 






p 




- 


r» 


^-t 




AsriSfTTAL MeAS. 


o 


o 


O 


o 




o 


u 


u 


u 






oo 

CO 


eo 

© 


CO 

© 


1 fl 


Co 


co 
to 


CO 


Greatest Heat 




© 
o 


c 5 


L 8 


II 


<B 


o 


CO 

o 


during Teak. 




OS 
CS 


-r 


-* 


1 ^ 


s 


to 


to 


Lottest Heat . 




CO 

o 


% 


o 




C2 

o 


o 
o 


CO 

o 


during Yeah. : 




to 




M 






(J 


M 


^ 


I 




to 


p 


p 


1 




to 


p 




Annual Bangs 




o 


c 


U 






o 


° 


o 






t-L 


i_i 


u 




i >-* 




1 


Greatest j 






*-} 


© 


1 


1 I 


s 


! «> 


Monthly 




° 


° 




11 


1 -' 




o 


Range. 



188 CLIMATE OF ST. THOMAS, W. I. 

The warmest months are July, August, and September ; 
the coldest, December, January, and February. The months 
in which the temperature is most variable are May, June, 
October, and November, owing to the frequent showers of 
rain which then fall, as a general thing. 

III. — The Annual Variations. 

In remarking upon these, reference will be made to Table 
IV. The highest degree of the thermometer observed by 
Moreau de Jonnes at Port Royal, Martinique, was 35° Cen. 
(95° Fah.) The highest observed by us at St. Thomas was 
in September, 1844, 33.1° Cen. (91.6° Fah.), and in Septem- 
ber 1851, 33.3° Cen. (91.9° Fah.) 

The mean of the highest degree in the year, observed by 
our thermometer, which was so placed that it was not 
affected by any reflected rays of heat, was 32.1° Cen. (89.7° 
Fah.) 

The highest degree of heat occurs in August, September 
or October. 

The lowest temperature we have ever observed in St 
Thomas was 18.1° Cen. (64.5° Fah.) The mean temperature 
of the lowest yearly degrees is 20.1° Cen. (68.18° Fah.) At 
Port Royal it was found to be 20.5° Cen. (68.9° Fah.) 
The lowest degree has been in the last days of January or 
first days of February, during which period the extreme of 
cold occurs in the whole of the Northern Hemisphere. 
Chauvalan gives as the lowest at which he observed the 
thermometer at St. Pierre, Martinique, 19.44° Cen. (67° 
Fah.) Moreau de Jonnes doubts this, but without good 



CLIMATE OF ST. THOMAS, W. I. 1S9 

reason. La Chenai gives as the lowest he observed at St. 
Rose Guadeloupe 18.5° Cen. (65.3° Fab.) For a long time 
we thought that our lowest point observed, 18.1° Cen. 
(64.5° Fan.), must be a mistake, until we saw the observa- 
tions of those gentlemen just alluded to ; but we are now 
satisfied of its correctness. We shall never forget the 
morning after the thermometer stood at this point. The 
night had been perfectly clear, so that the radiation of heat 
from the earth had existed in the highest measure, and a 
uniform but not strong N.N.E. breeze came down over the 
hills. Nature, in general, had the appearance which the 
first cold night in northern latitudes, in the fall, spreads over 
everything, especially vegetation ; and a bluish mist covered 
the whole landscape. It was followed by influenza and 
catarrhs, which prevailed generally among the inhabitants. 
Moreau de Jonnes gives 20.8° Cen. (37.12° Fah.) as the 
annual range of the thermometer at Guadaloupe, and 14.40° 
Cen. (26.7° Fah.) at Martinique. Our observations at St. 
Thomas give it as 12.1° Cen. (21.7° Fah.) Dr. Hunter at 
Jamaica approaches nearer to our observations, giving the 
annual range on that island at 12.22° Cen. (21.9° Fah.) 
It is this minute annual range which occasions that com- 
plete and wonderful development of form and color in the 
animal and vegetable kingdoms within the Tropics. We add 
in confirmation of this remark the annual range between 
the coldest and warmest months at several places from the 
equator to the northern pole. 



190 CLIMATE OF ST. THOMAS, W. I. 



Cumana, Centigrade 


}, 2.4° 


Fahrei 


lheit 4.3° 


St. Thomas, 


3.1° 


(C 


5.5° 


Funchal, Madeira, " 


6.4° 


it 


11.5° 


Rome, Italy, " 


19.4° 


it 


34.9° 


Stockholm, Sweden, " 


22.9° 


u 


41.2° 


Enonthekis, Lapland, " 


33.4° 


it 


60.1° 


Capt. Perry's North ' 








Pole Expedition, " 


64.2° 


u 


115.5° 



According to our Table IV. the difference between the 
warmest and coldest of the three years is 0.6° Cen. (1.2° 
Fan.), whilst Moreau de Jonnes notes 1 .5° Cen. (2.7° Fah.) 
for Martinique — 1.9° Cen. (3.4° Fah.) for Guadaloupe, and 
0.2° Cen. (0.36° Fah.) for Barbadoes. 

Humboldt, in his " Des Lignes Isothermes," gives 27.5° 
Cen. (81.5° Fah.) as the mean temperature of all the 
Antilles ; . but this seems according to later observations 
to be 0.6° Cen. (1.04° Fah.) too high, as shown by the 
following; : — 



Havanah, by 


Ferrara, 


25.7° 


Cen. 


78.2° Fah. 


St. Domingo, 


M. St. Mery, 


26.2° 


it 


79.1° « 


Barbadoes, 


Dr. Walberg, 


26.3° 


u ■ 


79.3° « 


Martinique, 


Moreau, 


27.2° 


1 1 


80.3° « 


Jamaica, 


Blagden, 


27.2° 


11 


80.9° « 


St. Thomas, 


Krebs, 


27.2° 


ct 


80.9° " 


Guadaloupe, 


Moreau, 


27.5° 


(( 


81.6° « 


Cumana, 


Humboldt, 


27.7° 


ee 


81.8° « 



Mean, 26.9° " 80.3° 



CLIMATE OF ST. THOMAS, W. I. 191 

On bills or.mountains in the West Indies, the temperature 
is of course much lower than near the level of the sea. On 
12th March, 1788, Moreau de Jonnes observed the ther- 
mometer on the mountain La -Selle, St. Domingo, as low as 
6.8° Cen. (44.24° Fah.) On the Blue Mountains of Jamaica, 
it has been seen at 8.3° Cen. (44.9° Fah.), and at Golden 
Spring, at 13.8° Cen. (56.8° Fah.) At St. Thomas we have 
observed the following differences between the thermometer 
at the sea-level, and at " Louisenhoi," which is elevated 
778 feet. 

Sea-Level. Louisenhoi. 

6 o'clock, A.M. 24.5° C. (76.1° F.) 22.28° C. (72.1° F.) 
2 " P.M. 28.8° C. (83.8° F.) 26. 2° C. (79.1° F.) 
8 " P.M. 26.0° C. (78.8° F.) 23. 2° C. (73.7° F.) 

Did our mountains or hills reach an elevation of 14,000 
feet, their tops would be covered with perpetual snow. 
Ledru says that he has seen snow on the summit of the 
Loquillo Mountain on Porto Rico, but this is very doubtful. 
During the period over which our observations have ex- 
tended, we have known hail to fall but once in the West 
Indies. It occurred at St. Croix, 13th April, 1844. The 
stones were of "the size of hens' eggs," showing that they 
fell from a great height. On 13th May, 1828, Mr. Nissen 
records that hail fell at St. Thomas. 

We have now only to mention the temperature observed 
in the sun. Our observations were made from a thermo- 
meter suspended near a stone wall colored light grey. The 
highest degree noticed was 51° Cen. (123.8° Fah.) Th* 



192 CLIMATE OF ST. THOMAS, W. I. 

mean of many observations was 40° Cen. (105.8° Fah.) 
This heat is not oppressive with a breeze which generally 
prevails ; but when there is a calm it is hardly to be 
endured. 

We cannot close this article on the temperature without 
giving an extract from Moreau de Jonnes. It will show 
how Creoles, or those who have long resided within the 
tropics from other countries, feel under different states of the 
atmosphere. " When the temperature is 25° Cen. (7.7° Fah.) 
the cold is remarkable, but when at 23.7° Cen. (73.5° Fah.) 
the cold is very sharp (tres vif). In the year 1799 the 
Creoles suffered as much from cold as when the thermometer 
in the south of France is below the freezing point. When 
the temperature is from 28° Cen. (82.4° Fah.) to 30° Cen. 
(86° Fah.) the heat is mild and pleasant, the perspiration 
light, and the digestion regular. Over 30° Cen. (86° Fah.) 
the heat begins to be oppressive ; at 33.75° Cen. (92.75° 
Fah.) without a breeze, suffocating; and at 35° Cen. 
(95° Fah.) we feel indisposed and feverish." 

Foreigners are less sensible to the cold of the West Indies 
than the Creoles, but fegl the heat more. 

Barometer. — The barometrical movements are still more 
minute and regular than those of the thermometer in the 
West Indies. Owing to the atmospheric tides, our nume- 
rous observations, taken at the same time with those already 
mentioned of the thermometer, show in the most conclusive 
manner, regular diurnal variations. Whatever may be 
the cause of these daily and nightly changes in the barometric 
pressure of the atmosphere — whether to the attraction of the 



CLIMATE OF ST. THOMAS, W. I. 193 

sun and moon, as is the case with the tides of the ocean — or 
to the elevation and depression of these tides, and the 
expansion caused by the heat of the sun — the fact within 
the Tropics is incontestable. When the weather is uniform 
at St. Thomas, the barometer, during each day and night, 
begins to rise at 4 o'clock in the morning, at first slowly, 
but after 8 o'clock more rapidly, until 10 A.M., when it 
reaches its highest point, indicating & flood atmospheric tide. 
It now begins to sink until 3 P.M., indicating the ebb atmo- 
spheric tide. From this hour it begins to rise again until 11 
P.M. ; and then sinks till 4 A.M. — thus showing two flood 
and two ebb tides in 24 hours. The range of the mercury 
from these atmospheric oscillations is very limited, seldom 
over .05 of an inch, and the range during the day is nearly 
double that of the night. This greater range during the 
day tends to confirm the idea that much of these diurnal 
variations is owing to the expansion caused by the heat of 
the sun. We might give tables to show the above state 
ments more clearly, but they are unnecessary. 

When it is observed that these regular diurnal variations 
are interrupted, the barometer then indicates a change of 
weather, and it is mainly thus within the Tropics that such 
changes can be indicated by this instrument. For its 
general annual range is only about .2 of an inch, from 
29.8 to 30 inches. 

During the months of August, September, and October, 
the diurnal rise and fall, as a general thing, are interrupted. 
The wind and weather during this period are always most 
unsettled. 



194 CLIMATE OF ST. THOMAS, W. I. 

With north-east winds the barometer almost invariably 
rises, and generally falls when the wind is south-east or 
south. We have observed it to rise to 30.15 inches with 
a fresh north-east breeze, but this great rise seldom takes 
place. Hurricanes, of course, affect barometers very sensi- 
bly. They fall at such times according to the force of 
the wind, 1, 11, and 2 inches. No reliance can be placed 
upon the barometer to foretell certainly, and for anytime 
previous, the coming up of a hurricane. Many families, 
however, in St. Thomas are provided with them. They are 
often of great use when the weather looks threatening, to 
give ease to the mind, by the mercury remaining stationary 
or rising, showing that no severe wind at least may be 
apprehended. 

Passing showers seldom or never cause the mercury to 
fall, and the barometer has never been observed to be 
affected by earthquakes. 

Rain. — As 24 hours' rain in St. Thomas seldom occurs 
more than twice or three times in a year, the rain generally 
falls in showers, "and will often descend more copiously 
in from two to ten minutes than it does in so many hours 
in northern latitudes. Drizzling rains therefore seldom or 
never occur, and mists are unknown. The showers are 
often 'very local in their descent. One estate is thus fre- 
quently well watered, whilst another in its immediate neigh- 
borhood is suffering from drought. 

The annual fall of rain as observed by Dr. Hornbeck, 
from 1828 to 1839, we give in the following table. He 



CLIMATE OF ST. THOMAS, W. I. 



195 



has given the mean fall for each month during the eleven 
years, and then calculated the mean annual fall. 

Mean Monthly Fall of Rain at St. Thomas, from 1828 
to 1839. 



J anuary, 

February, 

March, 

April, 

May, - 

June, 

July, 

August, 

September, 

October, 

November, 

December, 



2.6 English i 

2.8 

2.7 

2.8 

5.0 

3.1 

3.5 

5.1 

5.6 

5.1 

5.7 

2.8 



nches 



Annual mean for 11 years, 46.8 English inches. 

In St. Croix and St. John's, the mean annual fall is very 
nearly the same as in St. Thomas. 

It is the equal distribution of the rains throughout the 
whole year that secures good sugar crops. 

Sometimes a drought will prevail for six and nine months, 
to be followed, however, by deluges of rain. 

Fourteen inches have been known to fall in one month. 
Showers and heavy rains come up almost exclusively from 
the East, E.N.E., E.S.E., and S.E., since it is from these 
quarters that the winds prevail over nine tenths of the year. 

Clouds seldom or never exclude the sun's rays for a 



196 CLIMATE OF ST. THOMAS, W. I. 

whole day during the year. They often present the most 
beautiful appearance, and give a magnificence to the rising 
and setting of the sun known only to a tropical climate. 
Long lines of clouds drifting parallel with the trade winds 
are frequently seen streaking the heavens from east to west. 
These belts of clouds, we believe, are peculiar to the Torrid 
Zone. 

The diseases incident to the climate are somewhat marked 
and various. In the winter and spring months fever and 
ague is apt to prevail in the more densely populated 
savannahs, on low grounds lying in the town between the 
hills. This is no doubt mainly owing to the want of proper 
ventilation, damp floors from the moisture suffered to accumu- 
late beneath them, and a disregard to cleanliness. It is 
often difficult to subdue these agues ; and sometimes a voyage 
to a neighboring island is necessary to break their spell, and 
restore the greatly enfeebled constitution. Bilious fevers 
make their attacks more generally in the fall of the year, 
induced generally by exposure to the rains and the hot sun, 
or intemperance. In most cases, these attacks (if proper 
remedies are at once applied) are slight and transient. But 
they are liable to become virulent. Unacclimated foreigners 
are more frequently subject to these fevers than natives. 
Yellow Fever has seldom or never prevailed in the town. 
It has, in years past, been very destructive among the ship- 
ping in the harbor; but cases even there are now rare. 
Consumption carries off many of the inhabitants of St. 
Thomas, as it does in all parts of the world. Its victims, 
however, are generally among the laboring classes, especially 



CLIMATE OF ST. THOMAS, W. I. 197 

those who are much exposed. Street selling at night, 
" wakes," and dances, often induce severe attacks of in- 
flamation in the chest, which terminate fatally. Rheuma- 
tism also numbers its victims, and from the causes just 
specified. Its attacks are painful and often long continued. 
Neuralgia is not uncommon. The disease called the 
" Thrush" occasionally attacks children, but is more per- 
nicious in its effects upon adults. Some constitutions are 
more liable to it than others, induced by a too long continued 
residence within the Tropics. When it fastens upon the 
system, a sea voyage seems the only remedy. Dysentery 
is also incident to the climate. It is occasionally sudden in 
its attacks, severe, and dangerous. Influenza will some- 
times appear as an epidemic in the most extraordinary 
manner, without any apparent cause. That was the case 
in the early part of the summer of this year (1851), when 
eighty per cent, of the inhabitants were attacked. It is 
generally very slight and transient. The Small-Pox visited 
the island in 1843, commencing on the 27th September, and 
terminated 9th Feb. 1844. It was very fatal. The follow- 
ing extract from the authorized journal for the three 
public burial-places in the town may serve some useful 
purpose. 



198 CLIMATE OF ST. THOMAS, W. I. 





Grown 


Persons. 


Children. 






Males. 


Females. 


Boys. 


Girls. 


Total. 


1843, Sept, 


1 


1 


— 


— 


2 


Oct. 


11 


11 


5 


3 


30 


Nov. 


20 


29 


25 


21 


95 


Dec. 


27 


24 


24 


33 


108 


1844, Jan. 


13 


7 


10 


10 


40 


Feb. 


— 


— 


3 


2 


5 



72 72 67 69 280 • 

This table does not include those of the Moravians and 
the Jews. But the mortality was limited among them, 
and was chiefly confined to the town. Few of those com- 
fortable in life were thus removed, as proved by the fact that 
of the 280 who died, 199 were buried at the public expense. 
While it prevailed in St. Thomas, there was but one case 
in St. Croix, and none in St. John's, Tortola, or Porto Rico. 
The number of prescriptions given for small-pox and made 
up by the sole licensed apothecary, was in 

Nov 1843, 300 and his charges amounted to $77 13 

Dec. " 1248 do 306 36 

Jan. 1844, 200^ do 60 47 

Feb. " 38 * do 10 59 

The charges for the three last named months $377 42 
were paid by the public. 

Since the prevalence of the small-pox our physicians think 
the climate has undergone a change for the better. Hooping- 
cough, scarlet fever, and measles are scarcely known. No 
climate could apparently be better adapted to the rearing 



CLIMATE OF ST. THOMAS, W. T. 199 

of children. After they are twelve years of age, however, 
it seems necessary to send them to colder countries to pre- 
vent serious inroads, upon their constitution. The children 
of the poor, however — better than one half being illegitimate 
— frequently die from neglect, or the dissolute habits of their 
mothers. 

The average of deaths, notwithstanding this gloomy array 
of diseases, among the better classes is below the general 
average of mortality, whilst with the lower classes it is 
much greater. The following table has been prepared from 
the Government record of deaths in St. Thomas for the last 
sixteen years from 1835 to 1850 inclusive. 

Extra Phenomena. 



Hurricane. 



Year. 


Deaths. 


Population. 


1835, 


360 


11,071 


183G, 


324 


— 


1837, 


503 


— 


1838, 


436 


— 


1839, 


316 


— 


1840, 


405 


— 


1841, 


379 


10,076 


1842, 


384 


— 


1843, 


695 


— 


1844, 


3.98 


— 


1845, 


337 


— 


1846, 


434 


10,560 


1847, 


385 


— 


1848, 


374 


— 


1849, 


450 


— 


1S50, 


483 


11,383 



Small-Pox. ' 



Partial Drought. 

do do 

Dry I. Wet* 



200 CLIMATE. OF ST. THOMAS, W. I. 

Taking the average of the population at 11,000, this 
gives the average numbers of deaths per year at 416, or 1 in 
about 26. 

It should be noted that the population of the town varies 
exceedingly, owing to the presence of strangers and 
sojourners from Europe and other West India Islands. 
Besides, the records of death include all sailors and emi- 
grants who may die in the town, or on board merchant and 
emigrant ships lying in the harbor. 

Whilst foreigners who have taken up their residence in 
St. Thomas enjoy a good degree of health as a general 
thing, and some have remained perfectly well during a pro- 
tracted abode, yet the great majority find an occasional 
change to more northern latitudes absolutely necessary to 
restore the tone and vigor of their constitutions. The con- 
tinued heat of summer and winter, even with the most 
careful and temperate, ultimately debilitates the system and 
induces disease — either intermittent fever or more especially, 
bowel complaints. There are very few exceptions to this, 
and we believe the remarks apply to all the West India 
Islands. Hence European and American residents are con- 
tinually leaving the island for a short sojourn of a few 
months during the summer or winter, in their native coun- 
tries. They almost invariably return with improved health 
to remain a few years, and then repeat the change* Those 
who depart from this rule may endure a more protracted 
residence with impunity, but they incur a great risk ; and 
the chances are against them, that they will seriously injure 
their health or be cut down by death. Six years' observa- 



CLIMATE OF ST. THOMAS, W. I. 201 

tion in the island has fully confirmed us in the opinion, and 
a four years' residence without a change has already warned 
us that another summer cannot be passed with entire safety. 
If. this change of climate can be enjoyed every three or four 
years, we believe there is no place of residence in any 
country more delightful and healthy than St. Thomas, pro- 
vided, however, temperance be observed, and care taken to 
avoid unnecessary exposure. 

Burials generally take place within twelve hours after 
death, the funerals .being ordered at five o'clock P.M. 
Government derives a small revenue from all graves opened, 
having possession of the common burying-ground to the 
west of the town. The Jews and Moravians have grounds 
of their own. The poor (and there are many such) are 
buried at the expense of the country treasury. Government 
has also a burying-ground lying to the north-east of the 
town in a romantic spot, for its officers and soldiers ; others 
than these are sometimes buried there, by special favor. 
The keeping of hearses is a monopoly granted by Govern- 
ment to a single individual ; and only the rich, or those in 
good circumstances, can afford to pay for their use. This 
entails a severe burden upon the poor. They are obliged 
to convey the dead by " bearers," who are not even allowed 
a hand-bier ; which, owing to the distance of the grave- 
yards from the main body of the town, proves a serious 
inconvenience. In consequence, it is difficult with the very 
poor often to procure a sufficient number of bearers. 

Five physicians practise in the island. For this privi- 
lege they are obliged to pass an examination before the 



202 CLIMATE OF ST. THOMAS, W. I. 

Medical College in Copenhagen, and receive a certificate of 
qualification. Their fees, though large, are regulated by 
law. They are generally employed by families and on 
estates by the year. Their liberality in serving the poor is 
deserving of all praise. 

The compounding and sale of medicines are granted as a 
monopoly to a single apothecary. Government, for the 
privilege, obliges him to keep constantly on hand all re- 
quisite medicines, and a double supply, in two separate 
locations, one of which is to be well protected against fires. 
He is also required to be assisted by a chief clerk for pre- 
paring prescriptions, who has taken his diploma as a regular 
apothecary and chemist in Copenhagen. The Apothecary 
Hall is thus most admirably constructed. Many complain 
of this monopoly. It certainly bears hard upon the poor, for 
whom there is no dispensary ; but the prices of medicines 
are regulated by a Committee of Physicians appointed by 
Government, and the inhabitants are well assured that they 
receive good and fresh articles. The apothecary, too, is 
obliged to furnish prescriptions ordered by physicians for the 
poor gratuitously, when the name of the person is given ; 
and he makes a liberal deduction in his charges to relief 
societies, several of which are established in the place. 
The monopoly may have its evils, but certainly they are not 
as great as those under which the inhabitants suffered 
before it was established, from prescriptions carelessly com- 
pounded, and too often from bad or adulterated medicines. 

The establishment of a Dispensary is however greatly 



CLIMATE OF ST. THOMAS, W. I. 203 

needed in the town, and under proper regulations would 
greatly tend to promote health and save life. 

The sanitary provisions made by the Government are 
good. Persons afflicted with the leprosy are to be imrae- 
« diately removed to a house out of town provided for that pur- 
pose. The inhabitants are under regulations to sweep 
before their doors, and place the matter with house refuse 
by their dwellings for removal in public carts to the leeward 
of the town. Intramural burials are not alloAved. It is 
forbidden to keep swine within the town. The public wells, 
from which the lower classes obtain water, are properly 
secured and kept clean ; drains and gutters which carry off 
the water from rains to the sea are also under a careful 
supervision. 

The West Indies are a favorite resort for invalids suf- 
fering under or threatened with pulmonary attacks, in order 
to regain or secure health. St. Croix and St. Thomas have 
received a large share of these, some of whom have derived 
great benefit by a change from the rigors of a northern 
climate, whilst others have failed to obtain the desired 
blessing. But the surprise is, that more, especially from the 
United States, do not resort to these tropical islands to 
enjoy their mild and equable temperature during the winter 
months. A change of climate is too often deferred by those 
who show symptoms of inflamed lungs, until it is too late. 
We have known many resorting hither, who have acted 
more wisely — who, well-advised of the first inroads upon 
their constitutions, either from hereditary disease or a 
severe cold contracted, fled at once on the approach of cold 



204 CLIMATE OF ST. THOMAS, W, I. 

weather, and soon found themselves either partially or alto- 
gether restored to health. Life has thus at least been 
prolonged, if not a permanent cure of chronic inflammation 
of the chest effected. Had such invalids continued to expose 
themselves to a northern winter, an early death must have 
ensued. 

The dryness of the climate of St. Croix and St. Thomas, 
generally speaking, during the winter months ; the uniform, 
mild temperature of the atmosphere day and night, (the 
thermometer seldom rising higher than 82° during the day, 
or falling lower than 72° during the night), the agreeable 
change of scenery, and the remarkably fine roads of St. 
Croix, affording the most pleasant exercise on horseback or 
in carriages — these, together with comfortable boarding- 
houses, the purest water in the world, fine tropical fruits, 
and last, but not least, to one absent from home, a direct 
communication by steam either with Europe or America, 
offer inducements to invalids or persons of delicate constitu- 
tions which should be embraced. Visitors should divide 
their time between the two islands, and thus break up the 
monotony of sojourning too long in one place. In St. Croix 
all is quiet and retired ; in St. Thomas there is the variety 
and novelty incident to a commercial place. The charge 
for board, in both islands, is about- $8 or $10 per week, or 
$40 per month for a single person. Married couples and 
families are received at rates somewhat reduced from this. 
Mrs. Cunningham's private boarding-house in St. Thomas 
has always been, and is still, a great favorite with invalids. 
Accommodations can also always be had at the large hotel 



CLIMATE OF ST. THOMAS, W. I. 205 

in the centre of the town. Horses and carriages may be 
hired in either island, at rates about equal to the city prices 
in the United States. 

We give this information for the benefit of any invalids 
into whose hands this book rn^y fall ; assuring them, that 
the trial of a residence in these islands, if their disease 
has not already made too great progress, will, in all 
probability, greatly restore their health. That some do 
wrong in coming out when they are rapidly sinking under 
consumption, there can be no doubt. Physicians should 
give better advice. It is melancholy at times to see such 
enfeebled by a sea voyage, sinking gradually to their graves, 
away from the comforts of home, and often only surrounded 
by strangers in their last moments. But this should not 
discourage those who are yet comparatively free from the 
virulence of inflammation ; for such there will be at least, 
humanly speaking, some relief, if not an entire cure. 

Persons from a northern climate visiting these islands 

should be careful not to lay off flannel, but on the contrary, 

to put it on if they have not been accustomed to its use. 

This we believe to be indispensable to a stranger. It is 

unwise, also, to dress too thinly over flannel. Woollen 

garments to gentlemen do not render the heat oppressive, 

and they are a safe protection. The heat of the sun during 

mid-day, violent exercise, and wet clothes should be carefully 

avoided. A good supply of under-clothes is requisite, as 

laundresses will often keep their employers waiting for a 

fortnight. 

We may add that the steamer Merlin leaves New York on 
10 



206 CLIMATE OF ST. THOMAS, W. I. 

the 8th of every month, making the passage in nine days to 
St. Thomas. She returns from St. Thomas on the 20th of 
every month. The price of passage by her, either way, is $70. 
The packet Van Oxholm, Capt. Davis, and other com- 
modious vessels, are also Constantly leaving New York, 
Philadelphia, and Baltimore for St. Thomas, making the 
passage in nine or fifteen days. Those who have sailed 
with the able and agreeable commander, Capt. Davis of the 
Oxholm, will always prefer his noble bark to any other 
sailing vessel. The steamer Merlin is a propeller, soon to 
be replaced by a like steamer of larger size and more ex- 
tensive accommodations. 

Strangers have every opportunity during the winter of 
visiting any or all of the West India Islands by means of 
the English steamers and sailing vessels. The routes and 
charges of the steamers will be found in Appendix F. 
Some invalids return to the north (where they should not 
arrive before the 10th of June) by the way of Havana and 
the Southern States, which gives an agreeable variety to 
the tour. 



PHYSICAL OUTLINE. 207 



CHAPTER XIII. 

Physical Outline of St. Thomas — Its Geology — Earthquakes — Hurri- 
canes — Zoology — Botany — Conchology. 

The Island of St. Thomas may be considered the top or 
ridge of a small chain of submerged mountains. A range 
of high, dome-shaped hills, runs from the west, through its 
entire length, towards the east. About midway of the 
island, on the south side, another range rises up, and runs 
parallel with the great range, also towards the east. The 
two ranges are joined in the middle of the island, where 
the short one commences, by a spur or branch, across from 
north to south. There are also many short branches 
reaching off, on both sides, towards the north and south. 

The great range rises highest near the west end, where it 
reaches an elevation of 1,515 English feet. It then gradu- 
ally sinks to 1470 and 778 feet, until where the two ranges 
begin to run parallel. Rising now to 971, it again gradu- 
ally tapers down successively to 661 and 307 feet. The 
short range is also highest towards the west, being there 
962 feet high. It then sinks to 858 feet, and also gradually 
runs off into lower hills towards the east. The neck, or 



208 GEOLOGY. 

cross branch, which joins the ranges, is about 350 feet high. 
Crossing this neck, the descent into the valley, between the 
ranges, commences. The land is here much broken up by 
spurs from the ranges on the right and left. The only 
small stream of running water is found in this valley. It 
wends its course towards the south-east ; and according to 
Dr. Hornbeck, loses itself near the shore, and enters the sea 
beneath the surface. 

Geology. — The hills are amass of trappean rocks. Dr. 
Hornbeck designates them generally as a mass of " bluish, 
hard, greenstone porphryy." The rocks, however, are of 
various colors — bluish, leaden grey, and greenish — and of 
various textures ; coarse, and sometimes fine, owing to the 
minerals augite, hornblende, felspar, iron, and olivine, as 
they predominate in various proportions. There are thus 
various kinds of trap rocks in the island, but we do not feel 
ourselves competent to specify the varieties, where there is 
often a distinction made, without any or with a very slight 
difference. Crystallization predominates. The rocks are 
not stratified. They contain numerous veins, especially of 
quartz, which are seen running in every direction, and of 
various thickness. 

The surfaces of the rocks for a long period have under- 
gone, and are still undergoing, decomposition. In some 
places it moulders away into a stiff reddish or yellowish 
clay ; in others, into a greenish or white earth, having 
very much the appearance of marl. The white earth is often 
found in pockets on the sides of the hills, having land 
shells, some of which are no longer to be found alive in the 



GEOLOGY. 209 

island, imbedded in it. The yellow clay is sometimes seen 
traversed by a vein of quartz. This decomposition has left 
large masses of pointed rocks, of a texture more enduring 
than those which have decomposed around them, lying on 
the surface. 

In some masses of the decomposing rocks, is seen a most 
singular globular structure. This is very conspicuous on 
the face of a bare hill, situated on the north side towards the 
west. It has the appearance as if a number of cannon balls 
of all sizes had been fired into the hill, leaving a part of 
their surfaces exposed. These bails scale off into numerous 
concentric coats. On the key opposite the town, the rocks 
are very fine-grained, and look like indurated clay. At 
some points on the key, in layers compressed perpendicu- 
larly, a blue slate is found on the north side, towards the 
east ; the rocks sounding hollow beneath the feet. It has 
not been examined, to see whether it contains petrifactions. 
Lava can evidently be traced at " Red Point" and " Coco- 
lus bay," both on the south side. Three quarters of a mile 
south-west from E,ed Point is the small island, or key, 
" Little Saba." On the north side of this little island are 
two lagoons, and the declivity of the hill can be ascended. 
The hill is 200 feet high, with its south side very abrupt, 
and without vegetation. It is composed of pure lava, with 
alum stone imbedded, in large masses. Dr. Hornbeck 
thinks the southern steep declivity is the side of an extinct 
volcano. 

The valleys on St. Thomas, lying near the seashore, and 
between the spurs from the main ranges of hills, have been 



210 GEOLOGY. 

formed or levelled through the alluvial matter washed 
down by the heavy tropical rains from the decomposing 
hills. This alluvium varies from ten to fifty feet in depth. 
There are but few valleys, or rather savannas, of any size. 
Sandstone is forming all around the island, by the action of 
the sea. 

On the north-east point of the island, called " Coki- 
point," a singular formation, or juxtaposition of rocks, pre- 
sents itself. The point is narrow, and runs out into the 
sea towards the east, reaching like an arm out from the 
shore, and forming a bay. It is composed of various trap 
rocks. At the extreme end, which is abrupt, about two 
hundred feet wide and fifty feet high, masses of augite 
porphyry are found. Around the face of the point im- 
bedded il in situ" in the trap as a matrix, are seen larger 
or smaller masses of limestone. This limestone is variously 
of a greyish, blue, or white color, and richly interspersed 
with fossil shells. It is at times very compact, and almost 
crystalline as marble ; at others, soft, and containing 
pyrites. When white, crystalline, or soft, but very faint 
traces of the fossils can be delected. When of a bluish 
color, and compact, the fossils are well preserved. These 
limestone masses, or fragments, when white, appear as if 
they had fallen into the trap when it was in a molten 
or soft state. Their position, imbedded in the trap, some- 
times buried below its surface and almost closed over, and 
at others projecting from the surface, can be accounted for 
in no other way. Dr. Hornbeck, in alluding to this lime- 
stone, says " it is not adherent to the island," but in this he 



GEOLOGY. 211 

is evidently mistaken. His observations appear to have 
been confined to some masses which had fallen from the 
face of the cliff, and not to the cliff itself, on the east and 
north sides, to which access is somewhat difficult. Among 
the fossils are a conns, numerous cerithia, nerinea, and seve- 
ral bivalves. There is also a multitude of certain fossils 
which have the appearance of truncated bulbous roots, as 
they are composed of laminse encircling each other, and 
forming a varied half-ball-like mass. They may be coral, 
but their form and appearance are certainly singular. A 
specimen of this limestone, containing fossils, was recently 
forwarded to the British Museum. The following remarks 
upon it have just been received in a letter written by the 
Secretary of the Geological Society, London. " It is a 
block of limestone, full of nerina. This genus is confined 
to the lower chalk and oolite. Your specimens most 
resemble some from the Portland rock. It is to be expected 
that if that limestone were well searched for organic 
remains, the age of it might be put beyond question. At 
all events, this is, I believe, the first time that the existence 
of oolite has been suspected in the West Indies." 

On a hill directly to the south of ei Cokipoint," and 
which rises sharp up, as the termination of a spur, from the 
main range, limestone, with fossils, is found on the surface. 
Whether it forms the basis of the hill we cannot say, but 
think it does not. 

The soil of the island is necessarily thin, and from the 
steepness of the sides of the hills, liable to be washed away. 



212 GEOLOGY. 

Cultivation is, , therefore, limited, and confined to the more 
entle slopes and small valleys. 

Some salt ponds are found, of very limited size, around 
the shores of the island. They are separated from the 
ocean by a barrier of what appears to be coral feefs. They 
have not, however, been sufficiently examined to decide 
whether they are coral formation, or dykes of trap. The 
atter is more probable. 

Whether the island is rising or sinking, has not been 
determined. There are some few facts which lead us to 
suppose that the former is the case. 

It can easily be conceived, from the description of the 
island, that St. Thomas affords from its hills some of the 
finest views that can possibly exist. If we mount in any 
direction, and look down, and around, on the map spread 
before the eye, the mind is charmed and filled with ideas of 
the beautiful and sublime. The swelling hills and ravines 
clothed with verdure, — 

" "Vines with climbing branches growing, 
Plants with goodly burdens bowing," 

the placid harbor with its now diminutive ships, the town 
lying at our feet, the numerous small keys dotting the coast, 
the white surf breaking over sunken rocks, the broad ex- 
panse of the ocean, and St. Croix and Porto Rico rising up 
in the hazy distance, present views that are truly magnifi- 
cent. Roads wind over these hills; and excursions made on 
horseback early in the morning, will richly reward the visitor, 
whatever direction he may take. The views never tire 



EARTHQUAKES. 213 

upon the eye, but seem to grow more lovely and sublime, 
the oftener they are beheld. 

Earthquakes. — These occur occasionally in the island, 
and are most frequent in the months of January, February, 
and March. The wave comes up almost invariably from 
the south, and passes off to the north. Sometimes, only a 
rumbling sound is heard, without any apparent trembling of 
the earth ; at others, the shock or motion is more or less 
severe, but never to cause any damage. Plaster, and loose 
stones or bricks from old walls, have occasionally been 
known to fall, but walls have never been thrown down. It 
has been supposed that earthquakes are preceded by calms. 
This is sometimes the case, but we have known them to 
occur during different states of the weather. During their 
prevalence in the island, the sea gives no apparent indica- 
tion of a rise or fall. We once stood on the sea-shore, dur- 
ing a calm evening, and heard the approach of an earth- 
quake. Our attention was instantly directed to the sea, but 
there was no receding or rolling up of the waves, although 
the earth was considerably shaken. The rumbling sound 
sometimes precedes the shock, sometimes the sound and 
shock are simultaneous, but we have never known the 
shock to precede the sound. Their duration is seldom 
more than from two to twenty seconds. 

The consternation which earthquakes invariably produce 

with the greater part of the inhabitants is unaccountable, 

when it is so well known that they have occasioned no 

damage on the island. The ready ear of those who have 

resided for some time in the place, seems watching ever for 
10* 



214 HURRICANES. 

the dreaded rumbling sound, so quickly does it catch its 
distant approach. Then how painfully anxious and wild 
is the expression of every countenance ; and with the cry of 
" earthquake," uttered with an almost suspended breath, 
many will rush for the streets or the seashore, in a perfect 
agony of fright ! These phenomena are indeed awful. 
That mighty rumbling sound, coming on with great and 
yet greater volume, rolling with its irresistible might 
through the earth, and the sudden shock, or trembling, or 
violent jerking to and fro, overwhelm the mind, render it 
conscious of the presence and power of the Almighty, and 
arouse its uncontrolled alarm. 

Hurricanes. — These have been very destructive in St. 
Thomas. They are justly dreaded as the most awful visi- 
tations which can befal the island. August, September, 
and October, are the months in which they occur. They 
are almost if not entirely unknown in the other months. 
To foretell their approach is exceedingly difficult, although 
much has been written to the contrary. As they seem to be 
closely connected with the electrical state of the atmosphere, 
all other instruments save an electrometer (yet, I believe, to 
be invented, to test this) will be of no avail.. The barome- 
ter will, indeed, begin to fall as the wind rises, but then the 
hurricane has set in, and given evidence of its presence in 
many ways. That they are preceded by a calm, and this 
calm followed by a gentle breeze coming in puffs, and 
shifting to all points of the compass, there is no doubt. But 
this state of the atmosphere often occurs when a hurricane 
does not follow. The theory advanced by Mr. Redfleld 



HURRICANES, 215 

and Col. Reid, that hurricanes have a rotary motion from 
the right to the left, or round by the north, west, and south, 
when they occur north of the Equator, will no doubt be 
found to be correct. In this island, so far as can be traced, 
all hurricanes whose centres have passed over it, have 
commenced with the wind at north-east, changed to north- 
west, followed by a calm of fifteen minutes, or longer ; and 
then suddenly burst forth from the south-west with still 
greater fury, from whence the wind shifted to the south and 
south-east, as it subsided. Theories are being advanced to 
account for the whirlpool revolving from the right towards 
the left, in consequence of the revolution of the earth on its 
axis. Why may not this revolution account for the same 
peculiar and uniform gyratory motion of hurricanes ? 

The barometer ranges in its fall, during hurricanes, from 
half an inch to two inches, according to their fury. It 
infallibly tells when they have reached their height, as 
immediately after the mercury begins to rise. 

The force of the wind during their continuance almost 
exceeds belief. Only the strongest buildings can resist it, if 
the hurricane is severe. It is a merciful providence that 
those which are so very destructive only occur at intervals 
of fifteen or twenty-five years in the same island. They 
occur, indeed, more frequently than this throughout the 
Caribbean^ Sea ; but as their width is often very limited, only 
certain islands suffer, whilst others are spared. St. Thomas 
has been visited (and each time almost desolated) by hurri- 
canes, in 1713, 1738, 1742, 1772, 1793, 1819, and 1837. 



216 HURRICANES. 

Others have passed over the island during the intervals of 
these years, but of a mitigated character.* 

To guard against their destructive effects as much as 
possible, houses are provided with strong bars for the doors 
and windows. These are brought out and placed in readi- 
ness when the " hurricane season" has commenced. 
Should the weather give alarming symptoms, at once every- 
ttiing is made fast. Doors and window-shutters are closed, 
barred, and doubly hooked, and the town looks as if it were 
deserted. This precaution is often found unnecessary, but 
at times it has been wisely taken. Whilst the hurricane 
rages, the state of suspense is awful. It is not known 
when the house may give way and bury all beneath its 
ruin. This suspense, added to the deafening howling of the 
blasts, the crash of uprooted trees, and the often piercing 
cry of help, overwhelm the mind with terror. To venture 
out is almost certain death, as tiles, and boards, and other 
missiles, are flying in every direction, with an irresistible 
force. We give the following extract from Mr. Nissen's 
Reminiscences, and the log of H. M. packet " Spey," 
in order to afford some idea of the severe hurricane of 
1837. 

'£ About 5 o'clock in the afternoon of August 2d, every 
one could see that we were going to have a hurricane, and 

* Sir R. H. Schombergk has found recorded from the year 1494 to 
1846, or in a period of 352 years, 127 hurricanes and severe gales, which 
committed more or less injury in the West Indies. Of -this number 
occurred in March, 1 ; June, 4; July, 11 ; August, 40; September, 28 ; 
December, 2. Of 13 no date of month recorded. 



HURRICANES. 217 

at 6 o'clock it blew most violently. The wind was north- 
east, and blew from half past six to half past seven with 
the greatest violence. In the course of this hour the largest 
number of houses must have blown down. It was one of 
the most dreadful hours I have ever yet experienced. From 
half past seven until eight o'clock the wind became quite 
calm, so that one was able to open the door or window. 
This calm continued only about half an hour, when the 
wind changed to the south, and commenced blowing very 
violently again. On 236 lots, almost all the buildings were 
destroyed. Fourteen persons were buried beneath them, 
and were taken out from under the ruins the next 
morning. 

" Sunday, August 6th, 1837. — Came to an anchor in St. 
Thomas' harbor, and landed the mails. Here the hurricane 
of the second appeared to have concentrated all its force, 
power, and fury, for the harbor and town were a scene that 
baffles all description. Thirty-six ships and vessels totally 
wrecked all round the harbor, among which about a dozen 
had sunk or capsized at their anchors ; some rode it out by 
cutting away their masts, and upwards of 100 seamen 
drowned. The harbor is so choked up with wrecks and 
sunken vessels, that it is difficult to pick out a berth for a 
ship to anchor. The destructive powers of this hurricane 
will never be forgotten. The fort, at the entrance of the 
harbor, is levelled with the foundation, and the 24-ponnders 
thrown down ; it looks as if it had been battered to pieces 
by cannon shot. No place, hitherto, has suffered so much 
from a hurricane in all the West Indies as St. Thomas.' ' 



218 ZOOLOGY. 

Earthquakes are often reported as accompanying hurri- 
canes, but we do not think that these phenomena occur 
together. The violent shaking of the house from sudden 
blasts of extraordinary force, may easily be mistaken for an 
earthquake. 

The Government of the Danish West India islands many 
years back, with reference to hurricanes, appointed July 
25th as a day of humiliation and prayer. From this date 
the " hurricane season" commences. The 25th October is 
also appointed as a day of thanksgiving, when the season 
ends. 

Zoology. — On this subject we can only be general, as no 
naturalist has yet fully investigated the animated nature of 
the island, and we are not competent to the task. 

Whilst Insects abound, they are not so numerous in St. 
Thomas as in many other tropical islands. Ants of various 
species are exceedingly troublesome to . housekeepers, espe- 
cially the small sugar ant. One species commits great 
destruction to the timber in houses. It is called the wood- 
ant, white-ant, or wood-louse. A small red ant causes by 
its bite a severe pain ; and in low, small dwellings, is often 
very annoying at night, disturbing sleep. . 

The orange and lime trees, and other garden shrubs, are 
often injured by the female of a gall insect, which covers 
itself with a white cotton-like stuff, on the trunk and 
branches, in which it deposits its eggs. It is a species of 
Dorthesia. 

Butterflies and moths are far from being numerous ; the 
latter, however, are often very troublesome in the evening 



INSECTS. - 219 

at certain seasons, swarming around the lights in the 
dwellings. 

Furniture is often destroyed by a worm which bores into 
the wood, and traverses it by excavations in every direction. 
Sometimes its presence is only known by the furniture fall- 
ing to pieces. 

Noxious insects are plentiful. Mosquitoes of various 
species are so troublesome, that foreigners especially ar& 
obliged, the greater part of the year, to sleep beneath nets. 
Sandflies, near the sea-shore, are also annoying ; but they 
seldom enter houses. The Chigo or Jigger (Pulex pene- 
trans) resembles in its appearance a small flea. It nestles 
in the flesh beneath the nails and toes of the human body, 
and raises great irritation. It is, however, easily removed 
with its bag, and seldom or never annoys those of cleanly 
habits, or who avoid places where they inhabit. 

Fleas, at certain seasons, are also very troublesome. 
They are no friends to Hydropathy. Showers and scouring 
floors are the main protections against their increase and 
existence in houses. 

The American scorpion is frequently found in dwellings. 
Its sting is painful, but not more so than that of a wasp or 
hornet. Centipedes are about as abundant as scorpions, 
and their wound about as painful. The horrid accounts 
which are often given of these two last insects, especially of 
the dreadful and fatal nature of their stings, are greatly 
exaggerated. During a six years' residence, but one mem- 
ber of my family has been stung by them. It proved a 
very trifling affair. 



220 BIRDS. 

Spiders are numerous, but harmless, especially the large 
house spider. Cockroaches (the vile things \) are not only 
abundant, but very annoying by their disagreeable smell, 
and their depredations upon clothing, books, and various 
other articles. 

Reptiles. — The common Guana, or Iguana, is the largest 
of the tribe of Saurians met with in the island, and they are 
now very scarce. Several species of lizards, as the ground 
lizard, the slippery backs, the red-throated moles, the wood- 
slave, and others, are very numerous. " They are not only 
harmless, but companionable and useful. 

But one species of snake, we believe, is found. It is not 
venomous, and is seldom seen. 

Birds. — These are scarce in St. Thomas, owing to the 
absence of woods and forests, and the size of the fsland. 

The Ani, or Black Witch, is the most conspicuous. In 
size it is equal to a turde-dove. It lives in flocks, and is 
not timid. Many pairs use the same nest, which is large, 
where they lay and hatch their young in concert. It is said 
that this bird can be tamed, and taught to utter words. Its 
flesh is extremely disagreeable. 

A species of sparrow, believed to be the (Spermophila 
bicolor) Parson Sparrow, is very sociable, and builds its 
nests around dwellings. There is also another sparrow, but 
its name is unknown. 

The Yellow Neck (Matacella pensilis) resembles a little 
the linnet. It is destructive to grapes. 

The Thrush, one or two species, is without song, but has 
a sweet whistle. 



BIRDS. 221 

A species of parrot, and a little parroquet (Psittacus tui) 
are found quite abundant near Havensigt. 

Two species of humming-birds visit the gardens. They 
are not, however, very numerous. 

The Ground Dove (Columba passeris) is plentiful. It 
is a beautiful bird, and Wilson says the French planters 
honor it with the name of " Ortolan." 

The Green Pigeon (Columba Sancti Thomas), and seve- 
ral other varieties from Porto Hico, are often found. They 
visit the island at certain seasons, for the berries. 

Two species of hawk, the one much more numerous 
than the other, are frequently seen. They prey principally 
upon lizards. 

The quail is very rare. A single species, the owl, 
equally rare. 

There are thus not more than fifteen indigenous species 
in the island. 

The tropical sea birds, especially the pelican, and various 
species of gulls, visit the coast and harbor. A small sand- 
piper, ducks, plover, kingfisher, and green heron (Ardea 
viridus), are occasionally seen. 

Of animals, besides those which are domestic, the 
Agouti (Dasyprocta aguti) and the rat, are the only species 
which are found on the island. The former is scarce, and 
but seldom seen; the latter is very destructive to the canes, 
vegetable patches, and various kinds of fruits. 

Two or three species of bats also exist, but they are not 
numerous. 

Botany. — Before giving the list of plants, we shall spe- 



222 BOTANY. 

cify, without regard to order, the fruits which are used in 
the island. 

Those of the West Indies are generally to be had in the 
market of St. Thomas, but much the larger quantity is 
brought from neighboring islands. 

Oranges are abundant during the winter months, princi- 
pally from Porto Rico and Santa Cruz. Very few are cul- 
tivated in the island. 

The Plantain (Musa paradisaica), and the Banana (M. 
sapientum), are well known. The former is used exclu- 
sively as a vegetable, and prepared for the table in various 
ways. The banana is generally eaten as a fruit, though 
occasionally as a vegetable. Both are considered whole- 
some. The market is supplied with them from the estates 
on the island, and from Porto Rico. 

The Avocado Pear, Laurus persea) is considered a great 
luxury. It is a smooth, fleshy fruit, larger than the north- 
ern pear, which it much resembles in its form, with a large 
nut in the centre. This fruit has been called vegetable 
custard, or marrow, and is certainly very delicious when 
eaten with black pepper and salt. 

It is commonly called Alligator Pear, and is >found 
written Avicato. The Spanish colonial name is Aguacate. 

The Sapodilla (Achras sapota) is generally known as 
the moss-apple. It is round in form, and with a rough, 
brown skin, being anything but inviting in its appearance. 
Strangers are rarely fond of this fruit, comparing its flavor 
and appearance to that of a decayed pear. Yet the taste is 



* BOTANY. 223 

easily acquired ; and being juicy and sweet, it is highly nu- 
tritious. The best are brought from Curacao. 

The Belle Apple (Passiflora laurifolia), called in the Eng- 
lish islands ivater lemon, is of a bright yellow color, with a 
tough, leathery skin, and of an oval form. It consists 
entirely of small flat seeds in a glutinous pulp or juice, all 
of which is eaten. Its flavor is very fine. 

The Granadillo (Passiflora quadrangularis), as its name 
denotes, is of the same family as the Belle Apple. Both 
grow upon vines, and their blossoms are similar to the Pas- 
sion-flower cultivated at the north. In form and size, 
however, it differs from the former fruit, being much larger, 
rather resembling a melon. The skin is of a dull, yellowish 
green, and very thick ; but contains similar seeds and pulp to 
the Belle Apple. It is generally eaten with wine and sugar, 
and esteemed by many superior in flavor. 

The Pine-apple (Bromelia ananas) is too well known to 
need any description. Few are raised in St. Thomas, but 
they are often brought in abundance from other islands. 
Although supposed that in the West Indies, especially, 

u Its luscious fruit Ananas rears, . * . 
Amid its coronet of spears," 

yet we seldom meet it in perfection, nor do we consider it a 
wholesome fruit. 

The Mango (Mangibera indica) is abundant in the 
island during the hurricane months. The fruit is kidney- 
shaped, with a very large nut in the centre of the same 



224 BOTANY. # 

form. It grows on large trees, much resembling the com- 
mon chestnut-tree of the United States. < There are many 
varieties of this fruit, some too strongly flavored with turpen- 
tine to be palatable ; others much resembling a peach, and 
hence called the peach mango. Although much sought 
after and eaten by all classes, they are denounced by some 
physicians as inducing various diseases. 

The Guava (Psidium pomiferum) grows wild on a shrub, 
in every part of the island. The blossom is much like the 
plum or cherry blossom of the north, and the fruit is easily 
mistaken at a short distance for the lime. Though very 
pleasant in flavor, it is seldom eaten as fruit, owing -to the 
hard seeds of which it is principally composed. From this 
is made the Guava jelly so deservedly popular. 

The Pomegranate (Punica nana) is cultivated more as 
a flowering shrub than as a fruit tree. It has a thick skin, 
often of the most brilliant rose color, which when removed 
exposes the amber-like seeds of which it is composed. The 
pulp covering these seeds alone is eaten. They are seldom 
offered except to children. 

The Papaw (Carica papaya) is scarcely used except 
when very young ; it is then preserved. The milky juice 
of the tree possesses the power of rendering meat tender 
when washed in it. But it is seldom used for that purpose. 

The Cashew (Anacardium occidentale) is of a bright yel- 
low color, sometimes tipped with red, and much resembles 
a large pepper in appearance, although essentially unlike 1a 
having a kidney-shaped nut growing on the end. The 



BOTANY. 225 

flavor of this fruit is very acrid ; and the nut, though con- 
sidered poisonous when raw, is readily eaten when roasted. 

The Mammee (Mammea americana) is not unlike the 
northern russet apple, but much larger. The skin is very 
thick, but the flavor is exceedingly agreeable. Its fragrance, 
too, is remarkable. Notwithstanding, it is not generally 
eaten raw, being highly indigestible. 

The Sour Sop (Annona muricata) is very abundant. 
The fruit is of a dark green, kidney-shaped, covered with a 
thin prickly skin. The flavor is a most agreeable acid ; and 
when the juice is extracted and frozen, it is considered one 
of our finest ices. From its singular appearance and flavor 
strangers have compared its pulp to <c cotton steeped in 
sweetened vinegar." 

The Sugar Apple (Anona squamosa) resembles in ap- 
pearance the burr of the pine tree of the north, and is, of 
course, a beautiful fruit. It is, however, very sweet and" 
insipid. 

The Custard Apple (Anona reticulata) is round, with a 
smooth, yellow skin, beneath which is a soft substance 
thought to resemble custard, and hence its name. 

The Star Apple (Chrysophyllum cainito) is about the 
size of a large plum, of a pale green color, and when cut 
open, the seeds lie around the centre in the form of a star. 
Another species, called the Palmete, is of a purple color. 
Both have a milky juice. They are rare and but little 
eaten. 

The Cocoa Nut (Cocos nucifera), so frequently met with 
at the north, is abundant in all the islands ; while the tree 



226 BOTANY. % 

is one of the most important and ornamental of our palms ; 
the fruit is much sought after for its delicious water or 
milk. In the tropics the hard cocoa nuts are little used 
except for cakes, etc., but all classes eagerly seek the young 
and soft nut, which contains little except water; and is not 
only used by persons in health, but given by physicians as a 
refreshing beverage, in cases of fever. 

The Genip (Melecocca bijuga), Sea-side Grape (Cocco- 
loba urifera), Chereise (Malpighea glabra), Jamaica Plum 
(Spondias lutea), Guava Berry (Eugenia floribunda), 
Tamarind (Tamarindus indicus), Cocoa Plum (Chrysoba- 
lamis icaco), Limes and Shaddock, with the Forbidden 
Fruity are also found in the island, but generally preserved, 
few being palatable when eaten as fruit. 

There is also a species of the Bread Fruit, which is a 
collection of nuts under one skin or covering. But this is 
seldom found, and but little used. 



BOTANY. 227 



BOTANY. 

The following Catalogue of Plants, wild and cultivated in 
the Island, has been prepared after nine years' careful study 
and observation. Few or none of the West India Islands 
have been so thoroughly explored in Botanical research as 
St Thomas, This has been done by the celebrated botanists 
West, Ravn, and Erenreich. We have not hesitated to 
avail ourselves of their works. It will be seen that the 
catalogue numbers 1,220 plants. When it is remem- 
bered that the island contains only 37 square miles, this 
wonderful development of vegetable life can only be ac- 
counted for by the tropical heat. Greenland, with its 20,000 
square miles, according to Morck and Baben, only contains 
407 phanerogamic plants. What a contrast this, showing 
the influence of temperaturejupon the vegetable kingdom ! 
A brief account of the distribution of the plants through- 
out the island according to the particularities of location, 
will add to the value of the catalogue. It must be borne in 
mind that the island is almost a mass of rocks, with a very 
light soil, and but very few springs or streams of running water. 
The sand on the sea-shore being exposed to the greatest 



228 BOTANY. 

heat, and the salt spray from the ocean/ bears but very few- 
plants. Still the following are here found, Tournefortia 
gnaphaloides, Br., Sessuvimn portulacastrum, Linn., 
Rumex vesicarius, Iresina crasa-ipomcea pes caprse, Sw., 
Cakile sequalis, L'Herit., Parthenium integrifolium, Atriplex 
cristatum, Pilocarpus pauciflorus, Hudsonia tomentosa, 
and Tournefortia glabra. The lagoons yield the Avicennja 
tomentosa and nitida, the predominating, and in many 
places the sole occupant of the shores, even growing in the 
water, and the Canocarpus erecta. This latter is never 
close to the water's edge. Stones in and near the lagoons 
are covered with several species of Parmelia. 

Where the rocks form cliffs on the shore, and a light 
soil is collected in fissures, we find plants of great variety 
and particular beauty, especially the many-formed species of 
Cactus. Here the Melocactus nourishes often with scarcely 
any root, and we have seen the M. communis under these 
circumstances so large as to weigh from 20 to 251bs. This 
plant will thrive on a bare stone wall, where it is often 
placed as an ornament. Here also are the Cereus lanu- 
ginosus, which reaches the height of 20 or 30 feet with a 
sinus at the trunk of 12 inches, Mamelania nimosa, and 
Opuntia picus, and pusilla. The Cereus strictus is found in 
these places but is rare.- With the exceptions of Opuntia 
curassaviea and Cereus triangularis, which have been found 
at a considerable height, the Cacti rarely ascend higher 
than 300 feet above the level of the sea. It is also in this 
division the species of Agave must be included, which when 
flowering give a particular tone to the whole tract by their 



BOTANY. 229 

flower stock rising to the height often of 30 feet. On these 
barren rocks which form the cliffs Ere found Pitcairnia 
angustiflora and latifolia, Jacquemontia violacea, Cassia 
prostrata flourishing well. Plumieria alba is the largest 
shrub on these cliffs ; and notwithstanding the barrenness of 
the soil, will at certain seasons, when broken, yield an 
astonishing abundance of milky juice. This shrub is often 
found at the height of 600 feet. In this division must also be 
included Heliopsis buphthalmoides, Argothamnia candicans, 
Croton betulinus, Hudsonia tomentosa, Epidendrum elon- 
gatum, and Anthacanthus squamosa. These reach up from 
100 to 200 feet. 

From the level of the sea to a height of 300 feet, the 
ivoods or thickets are formed by the Bucida buceras, Thura 
crepitans, Eriodendrum infractuosum, the three largest 
trees — Tamarindus indicus, Crescentia cupieta, Ficus 
laevigata, Guazuma ulmifolia, Bursera gummifera and 
many other trees. Here are also the trees belonging to the 
2d order, among which are the Acacia, Pictetia, Tecoma,- 
Plumieria, Anona, and others. 

The plants of this division which are remarkable for their 
fine flowers, are Antherylium, Citharoxylon, Jacquinea, 
Juga, Agati, Cassia, Caparis. The largest number of 
climbing plants belong to this division, among which are 
Bignoniacese, Convolvulacese, and Passifloreae, remarkable for 
the size and color of their flowers. Here, too, are all the 
Palms, with one exception. 

From 300 to 800 feet are found the Croton, Euphorbia, 
11 



23 



CATALOGUE. 



Cestrum, Cordia, and many others. Some of these are pre- 
dominating. 

Above 800 feet are found the species of Piper, Filices 
(Ferns,) Pothos, Caseraria, Epidendrums. 

The plants thus specified as belonging to certain divisions, 
are also at times intermixed with others. 

In the flora of the island are also included foreign plants; 
but they properly belong to it, as they have become ac- 
climated. 



CATALOGUE OF PLANTS FOUND ON THE ISLAND OF 
ST. THOMAS, W. I. 



Abrus prsecatorius, Linn. Wild Liquo- 
rice. 
Acacia acantholaba, H. and B. 

" acicularis, H. and B. 

" catechu, "W. 

" tarnesiana, W. Casha. 

" flexuosa, H. and B. 

' ' glauca, "W. 

" latisibqua, W. 

" lebbek, W. Thibet Tree. 

" macracanthoides, Bert 

" macrostacbya, Eeicb. 

" nigricans, E. B. 

" nudiflora, "W. 

" obtusa, H. and B. 

" parvifolia, W. 

" platylaba, Bert. 

" procera, W. 

" salinarum, D. C. 

" sarmentosa, Desv. 

" westiana, D. C. 



Acalypha corchorifolia, "W. 

" reptans, Sw. 
Acantbopbora thierii, Lam. 
Acetabularia erenulata, Lmx. 
Acbynantbes aspera, Linn. 
Acnistus caubflorus, Scbatt. 
Acrocomia fusiformis. 
Acrostichum aureum, Linn. 
Adenantbera pavonina, Linn. 



Circassian, 



Adenostemma swartzii, Cass. 
Adbatoda eustacbiana, D. C. 

" cartbagienensis, D. C. 

" lithospermifolia, Jacq. 

" periplocifolia, D. C. 

" sphserosperma, D. E. 
Adiantum cuneatum, Lgd. and Fisk. 

" denticulatum, Sw. 

" falcatum, Sw. 

' l intermedinm, Sw. 

" rhomboideum, H. B. and K. 

" striatum, Sw. 



CATALOGUE. 



231 



Adiantum tenerum, Sw. Maiden Hair. 
JEchmea paniculata, E. and P. 
J3giphila martinicensis, Linn. 

" trifida, Sw. Spirit Wood. 
iEschynomene americana, Linn. 

" sensitiva, Sw. 

Agati coccinea, Desv. 

" grandiflora, Desv. 
Agave americana, Linn. Carata — Mai- 
pole. 

" a mexicana, Hav. 
" vivipara, Linn. 
Ageratnm conyzoides, Linn. 
Allamanda cathartica, Linn. 
Allium ascalonicum, Linn. Shalot. 
" cepa, Linn. Onion. 
" porrum, Linn. Leek. 
" sativum, Linn. Garlich. 
" scorodoprasum, Linn. Rocam- 
bole. 
Allosorus dealbatus, Presl. 
Aloe vulgaris, Cand. Semper Vive. 
Alpinia nutans, Eafe. Shell Plant. 
Alsidium seaforthii, Ag. 

" triangulare, T. Ag. 
Alternanthera richardii, D. 0. 

" sessilis, E. B. 

Althaea rosea, Cav. 
Alysicarpus vaginalis, D. C. 
Amarantus paniculatus, T>. C. Cater- 



" spinosus, L. Spined Cater- 
pillar. 
Amaryllis atamasco, Linn. 

" belladonna. 

" equestris, Ait. 

" formosissima, Linn. 

" pumilio, Ait 

Amblogyna polygonoides, D. C. 
Ambrosia artimisicefolia, Linn. 
Amerimnum brownii, Sw. 
Ammania sanguinolenta, Sw. 
Amomum sylvestre, Sw. 



Amyris sylvatica, Jacq. 
Anacardium occidentale, Linn. Cashew. 
Andira inermis, H. B. and K. 
Andromeda fasciculata, Sw. 
Andropogon alopecuroides, Linn. 

" bicolor, Eoxb. Guinea 

Corn. 

" cernuus, Eoxb. 

" tscbaemum, Linn. 

" saccharatus, Eoxb. 

" schosnanthus, Linn. Lemon 

Grass. 

" sorgbum, Brot. Guinea 

Corn. 
Anetbum graveolens, Linn. Dill. 
Anguria trilobata, Linn. 
Anona cberimolia, Mill. 
" cinerea, Dunal. 
" glabra, Linn. Wild Sour Sap. 
" laurifolia, Drunal. 
" muricata, Linn. Sour Sop. 
" palustris, Linn. Dog Apple. 
" reticulata, Linn. Custard Apple. 
" squamosa, Linn. Sugar Apple . 
Antbacantbus armatus, T>. C. 
" spinosus, D. C. 

" " borridus. 

Antbepbora elegans, Schreb. 
Antberylium robrii, Yabl. 
Apium graveolens, Linn. Celery. 
Aracbis bypogaea, Linn. Pindals — 

Ground Nut. 
Areca oleracea, Jacq. Cabbage Tree. 
Ardisia coriacea, Sw. 
Argemone mexicana, Linn. Yellow- 
Thistle. 
Argotbamnia candicans, Sw. 
Aristida capillacea, Lam. 
" plumosa, Linn. 
" stricta, Mich. 
Aristolochia anguicida, Linn. 
" trilobata, Linn. 
Arrhostoxylum coccineum, N. a. E. 



232 



CATALOGUE. 



Artocarpus incisus, L. Bread Fruit Tree. 
Arum hederaceurn, Linn. 

» " majus, Decourt. 

" lingulatum, Linn. 

" pictum, Linn. 
Arundo donax, Linn. Cultivated Reed. 
Asclepias curasaviea, Linn. Bastard 

Ipecacuanha. 
Asparagus officinalis, Linn. Si^arrow- 

Grass. 
Aspidium plumierii, Presl. 
" trifoliatum, Sw. 
Asplenium pumilum, Sw. 
Averrboa caramboba, Linn , 

" bilimbi, Linn. 
Avicennia nitida, Jacq. 

Jacq. 



B 

Bambusa arundinacea, Willd. 
Banisteria dicbotoma, Linn. 
" emarginata, Cav. 
" floribunda, T>. 0. 

•' periplocaefolia, Desp. 
Batatas edulis, Cbais. Sweet Potatoe. 
- " littoralis, Chais. 
" pentapbylla, Obais. 
" quinquefolia, Cbais. 
Batis maritima, B. Br. 
Baubinia pubescens, D. C. 
Beloperone nemerosa, D. C. 
Beta vulgaris, Moc. Bed Beet. 
Bidens bipinnata, Linn. 
" beterophylluia, Ort. 
" leucantba, "W. 
" pilosa, Linn, 
" portoricensis, Spr. 
Bignonia unguis, Linn. Oat- Claw. 
Bixa orellana, Linn. Arnotto Rancau. 
Blecbnum occidentale, L. 

" angustifolium, E. Br. 
" brownii, Juss. 
Bletia verecunda, R. Br. 



Boerbavia decumbens, Yabl. Hog- Weed. 
" erecta, Linn. 
" birsuta, Linn. 
" paniculata, Kicb. 
" scandens, Linn. 
Bombax septenatum, Jacq. 
Bontia dapbnoides, Linn. 
Borassus flabelliformis, Linn. 
Borrenia densiflora, L\ C. 
" spinosa, Cbamb. 
" stricta, Meyer. 
" verticillata, Meyer. 
Borricbia arborescens, D. C. Wild 
Tobacco. 
" frutescens, T>. C. 

Brossica napus, Linn. 

" oleracea capitata, Linn. Eead- 
Cabbage. 

» " crispa, Linn. Cab- 

lage. 
" rapa, Linn. Turnip. 
Bromelia ananas, Linn. Pineapple. 

" pinguin, Linn. Pinguin. 
Broussonetia plumierii, Sp. 

" tinctoria, Kuntb. 

Brunfelsia americana, Sw. Rain Tree. 

" undulata, Sw. 
Brya ebenus, D. C. 
Bryonia ficifolia, Lam. 
Bryopbyllum calycinum, Salisb. 
Bucida buceras, Linn. Gregeng. 
Bumelia reclinata, Vent. 

" retusa, Sw. 
Buncbosia media, D. C. 
" nitida, D. C. 

" palystacbya, D. C. 

Bursera gummifera, Jacq. Turpentine 

or Gum Tree. 
Byrsannima coriacea, D. C. Locust berry 
Tree. 
" laevigata, D. C. 
« lucida, D. C. 
" spicata, D. C. 



CATALOGUE. 



233 



C a?salpina coriaria, "W. 

" glandulosa, Bert. 

" sappan, Linn. 

Cajanus fiayus, D. C. 
Cakile sequalis, L'Herit. 
" americana, Nutt. 
Caladium arborescens, Vent Duirib- 
Cane. 
" escnlentum, Yent Tanier. 

" segninum, Yent. Dumb 

Cane. 
Calendula officinalis, Linn . 
Calliopsis bicolor, Eeich. 
Callisia repens, Loff. 
Calonyetyon speciosum, Chais. 
Calopbyllum calaba, Jacq . 
Calotropis aspera, E. Br. 
" gigantea, D. C. 
" procera, E. Bro. 

Calycephyllum coccineum, D. C. 
Calyptranthes chytracula, Sw. 
Campy loneurum pbyllitidis, Presl. 

" repens, PresL 

Canavalia ensiformis, D. C. 
Canella alba, Murr. Winter Bark. 
Canna coccinea, Ait. Scarlet Indian 
Shot. 

" glauca, Linn. 

" indica, Ait. Common Indian 
Shot. 

" occidentalis, Bosc. 
Caperonia palustris, Hibar. 
Caparis amydalina, Lam. 
" breynia, Linn. 

" cynopballophora, Linn. Linguan 
Tree. 
" eustacbiana, Jacq. 
" ferraginea, Linn. 
" intermedia, H. B. and K. 
" pauciflora, H. B. and K. 
" saligna, Yabl. 
" spinosa, Linn. 



Caparis tenuisiliqna, Jacq. 

" torulosa, Sw. 
Capraria biflora, Linn . Goat Weed. 
Capsicum annuum, L. Pepper. 

" baccatum, Linn. Bird's Pep- 
per. 

" frutescens, Linn. Small Pep- 
per. 
Cardiospermum corindum, Linn . 

" balicacabum, Linn . Wild- 

Parsley. 
Carica papaya, Linn. Paiopaw. 
Carolinea alba, Lodd. 
Cascaria par biflora, W. Wild Honey- 
Tree. 
" ramiflora, Yabl. 
Cassia alata, Linn. Ringworm Tree. 
" bicapsularis, Linn. Styver Bush. 
" cbamtecrista, Linn. 
" " stricta, Scbrank. 

" frutescens, Mill. 
" glandulosa, Linn. 
" becatopbylla, D. C. 
" macrophylla, Kuntb. 
" nictitans, Linn. 
" obovata, Call. 
" obtusifolia, Linn. Senna. 
" occidentalis, Linn. Stinking- 
Weed. 

" occ. glabra, D. C. 
" " aristata, D. C. 

" prostrata, H. and B. 
" riparia, H. B. and K. 
" tora, Linn. 
" viminea, Linn. 
Castela depressa, Turp. 
Catasetum tridentatum, Hook. 
Cattleya labiata, Lind. 
Caulerpa clayifera, Ag. 
" cupessoides, Ag. 
" pennata, Lamrx. 
" plumaris, Ag, 
" prolifer, Ag. 



2.34 



CATALOGUE. 



( aulerpa selago, Ag. 
" urifera, Ag. 
Caulinia guadalaupensis, Spn. 
Cc a othus colubrinus, Lam. 
" ferreus, D. C. 
" lsevigatus. L'llerit. 
" reclinatus, L'Herit. 
" sarcomphalus, D. C. 
Cecropia peltata, Linn. Trumpet Wood. 
Celosia argentea, Linn. 

" cristata, D. G. CocTc's-Comb. 
" paniculata, Linn. 
Celtis aculeata, Sw. 

" australis, L. 
Cenchrus echinatus, Linn. Burgrass. 
" laevigatas, Trin. 
" tribuloides, Linn. 
Ceramium diapbanum, Eotb. 
" rubrum, Ag. 

" " nitens, Ag. 

Cereus lanuginosus, Haw. 
" peruvianus, Tabern. 
" strictus, D. 0. 

" triangularis, Haw. Strawberry- 
pear. 
Cestrum citrifolium, Eetz. 
" diui'iium, Linn. 
" laurifolium, L'Her. 
" nocturnum r Linn. Lady of the 
night. 
" vespertinum, Linn. 
Cbamissoa altissima, Humb. 
Ghenopodium antbelmintbicum, Linn. 
Wormseed-weed. 

" spatulatum, Lieb. 

Cbiococca racemosa, Jacq. Candle-weed. 

" " laxiflora, D. C. 

Chloris cruciata, Sw. 

" radiata, Sw. Plush-grass. 
Cbomelia fasciculata, Swartz. 
Cbondria papilosa, Ag. 
Cbrysobalanus teaco, Linn . Cocoa-plum. 



Cbrysopbyllum cainito, Linn. Star- 
Apple . 

" glabrum, Jacq. Wild 

Cainit. 

" microcarpum, Sw. — 

Damson Plum. 

" rugosum, Sw. 

Cissampelos pareira, Lam. Velvet-leaf. 
Cissus acida, L. 
" obovata, Vabl. 
" ovata, Lam. 
" sicyoides, Linn. 
" trifoliata, Jacq. 
Gitliaroxylon cinereum, Linn. Old 
Woman's Bitter. 

" quadrangulare, Jacq. — 

Fiddle-wood. 

" Yillosnm, Jacq. 

Citrus aurantium, Eisso. Sweet Orange. 
Seville Orange. 

" buxifolius, Padr. Forbidden- 
Fruit. 

" decumana, Linn. Shaddock. 
" limonum, Eisso. Lime. 
" medica, Eisso. Citron. 
Claytonia perfoliata, Donn. 
Cleome pentapbylla, D. C. 
" pubescens, Sims. 
" spinosa, Linn. 
ft tripbylla, D. C. 
Clibadium aspernm, D. C. 

" erosum, D. C; 

Clitoria plumieri, Turp. 

" ternatea, Linn. Blue-wine. 
" virginiana, Linn. 
Clusia alba, Linn. 

" rubra, Linn. 
Coccocypselum spicatum, Kuntb. 
Coccoloba barbadensis, Jacq. 
" excoriata, Linn. 

" latifolia, Lam. 
" microstacbya, W. 



CATALOGUE. 



235 



Coccoloba nivea, Jacq. 
" obtusifolia Jacq. 

" punctata, Linn. Red-wood. 
" uvifera, L. Seaside-grape. 
Cocos nucifera, Linn. Cocoa-nut. 
Codium elongatura, Ag. 
Coffea arabica, L. Coffee- Tree. 
Coix laclnyma, Linn. Job's Tears. 
Comelina communis, Linn. French- 
xceed— Pond-grass. 
" elegans, Humb. 
" gracilis, E. and P. 
" longicaulis, Jacq. 
Comocladium ilicifolia, Sw. 
Conferva aenea var. occ, Martens. 
" clavata, Ag. 
" dispansa, Ag. 
" distans var. subtilis, Linn. 
" membranacea, Ag. 
" tricbotoma, Ag. 
Conocarpus erecta, H. B. and K. Button- 
Tree. 
" erecta arborea, D. C. 

Conostegia procera, Don. 
Convolvulus nodiflorus, Desv. 
Corchorus acutangulus, Lam. 
■ hirsutus, Linn. 
" hirtus, Linn. 

" siliquosus, Linn. Broorn-weed. 
Cordia elliptica, Sw. 

" gerascantbus, Jacq. 
" myxa, Linn. African plum. 
" maGrophj'Ua, Mill. 
" sulcata, D. C. 
" ulmifolia, Juss. 
" " ovata, D. C. 

Corypba umbraculifera, Linn. 
Crataeva gynandra, Linn. Garlick- 
pear. 
" tapia, Linn. 
Crescentia acuminata, II. B. and K. 
" cucurbitina, Linn. 
" cupeta, Linn. Calabash Tree. 



Cribraria purpurea, Alt. and Sw. 
Crinum erubescens, Ait. 
Crassandra infundibuliformis, N. ab E. 
Crotalaria incana, Linn. Battle-bush— 
Shake-shake. 

" latifolia, Linn. 
" mucronata, Desv. 
" retusa, Linn. Yellow Lupin. 
" verrucosa, Linn. 
" " obtusa, D . C. 

Croton astroites, Ait. 
" balsamifer, Linn. 
" betulinus, Yabl. 
" buxioides, Vabl. 
" cbamtedryfolius, Lam. 
" corylifolius, Lam. 
" diffusus, Eicb. 
" discolor, Eicb. 
" flaveus, Linn. 
" trilobatus, Willd. 
Cucumis anguria, Linn. 

" citrullus, Ser. Water-melon. 
" flexuosus, Linn. 
" melo maltensis, Linn. Husk- 
Melon. 
" sativus, Linn. Cucumber. 
Cucurbita melopepo, Linn. Pumpkin. 

" pepo, Linn. Squash. 
Cuscuta americana, Linn. 
" corymbosa, E. and P. 
" racemosa minuta, Cbods. 
Cycas revoluta, Tbunb. Sago-palm. 
Cynodon daetylon, Pers. Creeping- 

Pogstooth-grass. Pev il's-grass . 
Cyperus brunneus, Sw. 
" distans, Linn. 
" ebrenbergii, Kuntb. 
" elegans, Linn. 
" terax, Eicb. 
" haspan, Linn. 
" ligularis, Linn. 
" odoratus, L. 
" rotundus, L. Nut-grass. 



236 



CATALOGUE. 



Cyperus tenuus, Sw. 
" viscosus, Ait. 



Dactyloctenium aegypticum, Willd. 
Dahlia variabilis, Desf. 
Talechampia scandens, Linn. 
1' atura arborea, L. 

" fastuosa, L. Thorn Apple. 
" metel, L. 

" stramonium, Linn. Thorn Applt 
JDaucus carota, Linn. Carrot, 
Lavallia aculeata, Sw. 
Desmanthus depressus, H. and B. 
" punctatus, Willd. 
" virgatus, D. C. 
Lesmodium axillare, D. C. 
" incanum, D. C. 

" molle, B.C. 

" oblongifolium, D. C. 

" reptans, D. C. 

" scorpiurus, Desv. 

" spiral e, D. C. 

" supinum, D. C. 

" tortuosum, D. C. 

" triflorum, D. C. 

Dianthus chinensis, Linn. 

" caryophyllus, Linn. Carna- 
tion. 
Dicromena ciliata, Vabl. 

" lencocephala, Midr. 
Dictyota atomaria, Greville. 
" dichotoma, Lamrx. 
" linearia, Grev. 
Digenia simplex, Ag. 
Dioscorea alata, Linn. Bed- Yam. 
" bulbifera, Linn. 
" sagittata, Pair. 
" sativa, Linn. Yam. 
Distictis lactiflora, D. C. 
Distreptus spicatus, Cass and Less. 
Ditaxis fasciculata, Juss. 
Dodecatheon meadia, Linn. 



Dodonaea viscosa, Linn 

Dolichos lute as, Swartz. Eatable mild- 
pea. 

" sesquipedalis, Linn. Halifax- 
Pea. 

" sphierospermus, D. C. Black- 
eye Pea. 

Dolichos vexillatus, II. B. and K. 

Dracaena ferrea, Linn. Dragon's-blood. 

Dracontium lanceasfolia, Jacq. 

Drepanocarpus lunatus, Meyer. 

Drymaria cordata, W. 

Duranta plumierii, Linn. 



Ecastaphyllum brownii, Pers. 
Echites agglutinata, Jacq. 
" biflora, L. 
" circinales, Sw. 
" thomasiana, D. C. 
" nitida. Yahl. 
" suberecta, Jacq. 
Egletes domingensis. 

" glabrata, Cass. 
Ehretia bourneria, Linn. 

" tinifolia, Linn. 
Eleocharis capitata, Brown. 

" geniculata, Br. Kneejointed- 

Club-Bush. 

" interstincta, Brown. 
" mutata, Brown. Common- 
Bush. 
Elephantopus mollis, H. B. and K. 
Eleusine mucronata, Muehl. 

" indica, Gaertu. Devil's- Tail- 
Grass. 
Emilia sonchifolia, D. C. 
Epidendrum bicornutum, Sw. 
" bifidum, Aubl. 

" ciliare, Linn. 

Epidendrum elongatum, Jacq. 
Eranthenium acanthoides, Spr. 
" bicolor, Schranck. 



CATALOGUE. 



237 



Erechtites bieracifoba, Eaf. 
Erigeron canadens, Linn. 

" jamaicense, L. 

" laevigatum, Eich. 

" spathulatnm, Yest. 
Erioden drain infractuosum, D. C. 

" v. caribseuni. SilJc-cotton- 

Tree. 
Eritbalis fruticosa, Linn. 
Erytbrina corallodendron, Linn. Coral- 
Tree. 

" glauca, "W. 

" crista galli, Linn. 

" spinosa, Andr. CooTc's-spur, 
Erytbroxylurn areolatum, Linn. 
Eugenia axillaris, Poir. 

" buxiiblia, "W. 

" cordata, D. C. 

" disticba, D. C. 

" floribunda, West. 

" foetida, Pers. 

" fragrans, "W. 

" lancea, Poir. 

" ligustrina, W. 

" lineata, D. C. 

" michelii, Lam. 

" pimenta, D. C. 

" procera, Pair. 

" psendo-psidium, Jacq. 
Eugenia sessibflora, D. C. 

" virgultosa, D. C. 
Eupatorium atriplicipolium, Vabl. 
" sineseens, Vabl. 
" macrantbum, Sw. 
" odoratum, Linn. 
" repandum, W. 
Eupborbia antiquorum, Linn. 

" articulata, 'Lam. 

" rotundifolia, Kr. 

" cotonifoba, Linn. 

" geniculata, Ortg. 

" glabrata, Vabl. 

" heteropbylla, Linn. 

11* 



Eupborbia bypericifolia, Linn. 
' " bnarifoba, Wibd. 

" neriifolia, Linn. . 

" obliterata, Jacq. 

" petiolaris, Linn. 

" pilulifera, Linn. 

" prostrata, Ait. 

" punicea, Sw. 
Eustacbys petrasa, Desv. 
Euxolus oleraceus, D. C. Lwriboo. 

" vmdis, D. C. 
Evolvulus linifolius, Linn. 

" numularius, Linn. 
Excoccaria lucida, Sw. 
Exogonium filiforme, Cbois. 
Exostemma caribaeum, E. and Scb, 



Faramea odoratissima, D. C. 
Ficus laevigata, Vabl. 

" pedunculata, Ait. 

" carica, Linn. 

" serratus, Linn. 
Fimbristylus ferruginea, Vahl. 

" spadicea, Vabl. 

Fiscberia scandens, D. C. 
Fseniculum vulgare, Gaertu. Fennel. 
Furcellaria acantbopbora, Ag. 



Galatia pendula, Pers. 
Gardenia florida, Linn. 

" " fl. pleno. Cape Jasmin. 

" latifoba, Ait. 

Gaertnera vaginata, Lam. 
Genipa americana, Linn. 
Geophila reniformis, Ch. and Schl. 
Gloxinia speeiosa, Lodd. 
Glycine striata, L. fil. 
Gampbrena globosa, Linn . Bachelor- 
Button. 
Goniopteris crenata, Presl. 

" megalodes, Scbk. 



238 



CATALOGUE. 



Goniopteris tetragona, Presl. 
Gonzalea panamensis, Pers. 

" spicata, D C. 
Gordonia hEematoxylon, Sw. 
Gossypium barbadense, Linn. 
" berbaceum, Linn. 

Gouania domingensis, Linn. 

" tomentosa, Jacq. 
Graptopbyllum hortense, N. ab. E. 
Guaiacum officinale, Linn. Lignum- 

Vit<z. 
Guazuma ulmifolia, Linn. 
Guettarda elliptica, Sw. 

" parviflora, Vabl. 

" scabra, Lam. 
Guillandia bonduc, Ait. Yellow Mcher. 

" bonduc minus. 
Gymnogramma calomelanos, Kaulf 
" peruviana, Desv. 

" tartarea, Desv. 

Gunandropsis pentaphylla, L. 

H 

Hsematoxylon campecbiannm, Linn. 
Halopteris scolopendrina, Presl. 
Halyseris delicatula, Ag. 

" polypodioides, Ag. 
Hamelia patens, Jacq. 
Hebeclinium macropbyllum, D. C. 
Helianthus annuus, Linn. 

" multiflorus, Linn. 
Ilelicteres jamaicensis, Jacq. 
" isora, Linn. 
" yerbascifolia, Link. 
Heliophytum indicum, D. C. 

" parviflorum, D. C. 

Heliopsis bupbtbalmoides, Dunal. 
Heliotropium curasavicum, L. 

" fruticosum, L. 

Heliotropium peruvianum, L. 
Herpestis monnieria, H. B. and K. 

" stricta, Scbrad. 
Heteropteris purpurea, H. B. and K. 



Hibiscus abelmoscbus, Linn. 
" bifurcatus, Cav. 
" cauabinus, Linn. 
" domingensis, Jacq. 
" esculentus, LinnC Ochro, Ochra, 
Kinhamboo. 
" maculatus, Desv. 
" micans, Cav. 

" mutabilis, Linn. Changeable 
Rose. 

" pbceniceus, "W. Dwarf Hibis- 
cus. 

" rosa sinensis, Linn. Chinese 
Hose. 

" sabdariff, Linn. Bed-Sorrel. 
" tiliaceus, L. 
Hippocratea ovata, Lam. 
Hippomane mancinella, Linn. Ifanchi- 



Holosteum diandrum, Sw. 

Hudsonia tomentosa, Nutt. 

Hura crepitans, L. Bandbox-Tree. 

Hutchinsia pericladus, Ag. 

Hydrangia horteria, D. C. 

Hymenaea coarbaril, Linn. Locust- Tree. 

Hypnea musciformis, Lmrx. 

Hyptis brevipes, Poit. 

" capitata, Jacq. Wild Hops. 

" ebracteata, Poit. Wild Spike- 
nard. 

" pectinata, E. Br. 

" verticillata, Jacq. 



Jacquemotia violacea, Cliois. 
Jacquinia arborea, Vahl. 
" armillaris, <|acq. 
Jambosa vulgaris, D. C. Pome Rose- 
Tree. 
Isachne dubia, Kunth. 
Jasminum arborescens, Eoxb. 
" azoricum, Linn. 



CATALOGUE. 



239 



Jasniinum birsutum, Linn. Hairy 
Jasmin. 

" officinale, Linn. White Jas- 
min. 
" pubescens, Wild. 
" revolntnm, Linn. Nepaul 
Jasmin. 
Jatropha cnreas, Linn. Physic-Nut. 
" gossypifolium, Linn. 
" manihot, Kuntn. Casava. 
" multifida, L. 
Icaca altissima, Aubl. 
Illecebrum acbyrantbe, "W. 
Impatiens balsamima, Linn. 
Indigofera anil, Linn. 
Jnga cinerea, H. and B. 
" heteropbylla, "W. 
" laurina, W. 

" purpurea, "W. Soldier-icood. 
" unguis cati, W. 
Jonidium strictum, Vent. 
Ipomcea dumetorum, Willd. 
" fastigiata, Sw. 
" incarnata, Cbois. 
" pes capra?, Sw. 
" setifera, Pair. 
" sagittata, Desf. 
" sinuata, Ort. 
" triloba, Linn. 
" tuberosa, Linn. 
" umbellata, Meyen. 
" yentricosa, D. C. 
Iresina aggregata, D. C. 
" crassifolia, D. C. 
" elatior, Eicbt. 
" vermicularis, D. C. 
Isolepis articulata, N. ab. Es. 

" palidiflora, D. C. 
Isotoma longiflora, D .C. 
Jussiaea acuminata, S w. 
" erecta, Linn. 
" " plumeriana. 

" dodecandra, D. C. 



Isotoma hirta, Va-hl. 
Ixora stricta, Eoxb. 

K 

Kalstroemeria maxima, "W. and Au. 
Kieseria sericea, Eeinu. 
Eyllingia pumila, Mx. 



Lablab vulgaris, Sav. 

" " albiflorus,T). C. 

Lactuca canadensis, Linn. 
" sativa, Linn. 

Lagerstrcemia regina, Eoxb. Queen of 
.Flowers. 

Lagetta lintearia, Juss. 

Laguncularia raeemosa, Gaert. 

Lantana polyacantba, T>. C. 
" crocea, Jacq. 
" involucrata, Linn. Button Sage. 

Laurencia papillosa, G-renyill. 

Lappago raeemosa, Scbreb. 

Lauras coriacea, Sw. 

Lawsonia alba, Lam. 

Leonotis nepetsefolia, E. Br. 

Leonurus sibericus, Linn. Motlierwort. 

Lipidium yirginiacum, L. Wild Pepper- 
grass. 

Liria albicans, D. C. 
" nutans, D. D. 

Leucas martinicensis, E. Br. 

Liagora pulverulenta, Ag. 
" yiscida, Ag. 

Linociera compacta,JE. Br. 

Liparis labiata, Linn. 

Litbobrocbia pedata, Presl. 

Loasa triloba, Juss. 

Lomentaria ovalis, End!. 

Loncbitis aurita, Linn. 

Lonicera flava, Sims. 

Lorantbus occidentalis, Linn. 
" pauciflorus, Sw. 

Lorentea humifusa, Less. 



240 



CATALOGUE. 



Lourea vespertilionis, Desv. 
Lycopersicum esculentum, Dun. Tomato. 

M 

Malachra capitata, Linn. Bastard- 
Ochro. 

" radiata, Linn. 
Malpighia coccifera, Linn. 
" fucata, Ker. 
" glabra, Linn. 
" punicifolia, Linn. Chereese, 
Chereese, Cherris. 
" setosa, Bert 

" urens, Linn. Cowhage Cherry. 
Malva americana, Linn. 
" capitata, Linn. 
" spicata, Linn. 
Mammea americana, Linn. Mammey. 
Mangifera indica, Linn. Mango. 
Mappa tanaria, Spr. 
Marantha arundinacea, Linn. 
Marginaria angustifolia, Presl. 
" incana, Presl. 
" piloselloides, Presl. 
" serpens, Presl. 
Melastoma nodosa, Desv. 
Melia azedarach, L. Lilac. 

" sempervirens, Sw. 
Melicocca bijuga, Linn. Kanappy. 
Melocactus communis, Link and Otto. 

" '.' oblongus, L. & O. 

" " macrocephalus, L. 

and O. 
Melochia pyramidata, Linn. 

" tomentosa, Linn. Broom-wood. 
Melothria pendula, Linn. 
Menais topiaria, Linn. 
Mentha crispa, Linn. 

" piperita, Linn. Peppermint. 
" viridis, Linn. Spearmint. 
Metastelma parviflorum, E. Br. 
Miconia pyramidalis, D. C. 
Microrynchus nudicaulis, Less. 



Mikania conoclada, D. 0. 
Milium lanatum, E. and Sell. 
Mimosa ceratonia, Linn. 

" pudica glabrata, D. 0. Sensitive 
Plant. 
Mirabilis dichotomy Linn. Four o'clock. 

" jalappa, Linn. 
Mollugo bellifolia, Ser. 
Momordica charantia, Linn. 

" " abreviata, Sw. 

Morinda citrifolia, Linn. 
Moringa pterygosperma, Gaertn. 
Morisonia americana, Linn. 
Mourinia gujanensiif, Aull. 
Morus tinctoria, Linn. Fustic-wood. 
Mucuna pruriens, D. C. Cow-Itch. 
" urens, D. C. Ox-eye bean. 
Muehlenbergia tenuissima, Kunth. 
Muntingia calabura, Linn. 
Musa paradisiaca, Linn. Plan tain. 
" rosea, Jacq. 

" sapientum, Linn. Banana. 
Myginda latifolia, Sw. 
" rliacoma, Sw. 
Myrica acris, D. C. Bayberry Tree. 
Myrospermum frutescens, Jacq. 
Myrtus communis, Linn. 
" salutaris, H. B. and K. 

N 

Nama jamaicensis, Linn. 
Nasturtium officinale, E. Br. 
Necotiana tabago, L. Tobacco. 
Nerium oleander, Linn. 
Neurolaena lobata, E. Br. 
Nyctanthes sambac, L. 



Obione cristata, D. 0. 

" portulacoides, D. 0. 
Ocymum basilicum, L. 

" " thyrsiflorum, D. C. 

Alea europjea, Linn. 



CATALOGUE. 



241 



Oncidium altissimum, Sw. 

" ceboletta, Sw. 

" papilio, Lindl. Butterfly. 

" pulcbellurn. Hook. 
Opuntia curassavica, Mill. Suckers. 

" ficus indica, Haw. 

" nionacantha, D. C. 

" polyantha, Haw. 

" pusilla salm, Duck. 

" spinosissima. Mill. 

" vulgaris, Mill. Prickly Pear. 
Oplismenus colonus, H. and K. Purple 

Panic Grass. 
Origanum majorana, Linn. 
Ormosia dasycarpa. Jacks. 
Oxalis corniculata, Linn. 
" lyoni, Pursh. 
" pilosiuscula, H. B. and K. 



Padina pavonia, Lamrx. 
Paederia erecta, Eoxb. 
Pachystachus coccinea, D. C. 
Palicourea pavetta, D. C. Wild Cappel. 
Pancratium caribaeum, Linn. 

" undulatum, Kunth. 
Pandanus odoratissimus, L. fll. 
Panicum anceps, Mich. 

" aquaticum, Pair. 

" carthagenensis, Sw. 

" divaricatum, Linn. 

" distachyum, Linn. Short Grass. 

" jumentorum, Pers. Guinea 
Grass. 

" molle, Sw. 

" maculatum, Aubl. 

" oryzoides, Sw. 

" pilosum, Sw. 

" repens, Sw. 

" sulcatum, Aubl. 
Parkinsonia aculeata, Linn. Horse-Dean, 

Jer usalern-thorn. 
Parmelia rocella, Ag. 



Parthenium bysteropborus, Linn. Fever- 
few. 
Paspalum caespitosum, Fluegg. 
" conjugata, Berg. 
" glabrum, Pair. 

" gracile, Eudge. 
" laxum, Lam. 
" notatum, Fluegg. Savanna- 
Grass. 
" virgatum, Linn. 
Passiflora angustifolia, Sw. 

" foetida, Caw. Love in the mist. 
" bibiscifolia, Lam. 
" laurifolia, Linn. Bel-apple. 
" maliformis, Linn. 
" minima, Jacq. 
" multtflora, Linn. 
" pallida, Linn. 
" pubescens, H. B. and K. 
" quadi-angularis, Linn. Grana- 
dilla. 

" rubra, Linn. 

" suberosa, Linn. Tmk. Wine. 
" tuberosa, Jacq. 
Paulinia cartbagenensis, Jacq. Basket- 
wood. 
" pinnata, Linn. 
Pavonia spinifex, "W. 

" " ovalifolia, D. C. 

Pectidium punctatum, Less. 
Pectis ciliai'is, Linn. 
Pedilantbus padifolius, Poit. 

" titbymaloides, Poit. 
Pelargonium fisifolium, Pers. 
" peltatum, Ait 

" zanale, "Willd. 

Pelexia adnata, Spr. 
Pereskia aculeata, Mill. Gooseberry 

Shrub. 
Persea gratissima, Guertn. Avigata- 
Pear. Alligator Pear. 
" leucoxylon, Spr. 
Petiveria alliacea, Linn. Gully-root. 



242 



CATALOGUE. 



Petraea volubilis, Linn. 
Petroselinum sativum, Haffen. Parsley. 
Phaseolus lathyroides, Linn. 
" cnnatus, Linn. 

" multiftorus, W. French bean. 
Pharbitis violaceus, Boj. 
Pharus glaber, H. and K. 

" latifolius, Linn. 
Pbloxorata, Linn. 

Phoenix dactylifera,-Linn. Date Tree. 
Pbyilanthus falcatus, Sw. Box-wood. 

" niruri, Linn. 
Physalis angulata, Linn. Popps. 

" barbadensis. 
Picramuia pentandra, Sw. 
Pictetia squamata, D. C. 
Pilocarpus pauciflorQs, St. Hil. 

" racemosa, Vahl. 
Piper acuminatum, Linn. Rock Balsam. 
" aequale, Vahl. 
'• amalago, Linn. 
" amplexicaule, Sw. 
" asperifolium, E. and P. 
" discolor, Sw. 
" glabelbum, Sw. 
" obtusifolium, Linn. 
" pellucidum, Linn. 
" peltatum, Linn. Monkey's Hand. 
" scandens, Vahl. 
Pisum sativum, Linn. 
Piscidia carthagenensis, Jacq. 

" erythrina, Linn. 
Pisonia aculeata, Linn. 
" discolor, Sp. 
" nigricans, Sw. 
" subcordata, Sw. 
Pitcarnia angustifolre, Ait. 
" bromelifolia, Ait. 
" latifolia, Ait. 
Pleopeltis aurea, Presl. 
Plocaria dura, Nees. 

" multipartitus, Nees. 
" purpurascens, Nees. 



Plumbago capensis, Thunb. Blister-leaj 
" rosea, Linn. 
" scandens, Linn. 
Plumeria alba, Linn. White Pazocipan. 

" rubra, Linn. Red " 

Poa ciliaris, Linn. 
Poinciana pulcherrima, Linn. Barba- 

does Pride, Pudledue. 
Polyanthes tuberosa, Linn. Tuberose. 
Polypodium alatum, Linn. 

" auriculatum, Presl. 

" flaveo-punctatum, Kaulp. 

Polystachya luteola, Haak. 
Polysticum, auriculatum, Presl. 
Portlandia grandiflora, Linn. 
Portulaca oleracea, Linn. Garden purs- 
lane. 
" pilosa, Linn. 
" " subglabra, Linn. 

" rubicaulis, H. B. & K. 
Pothos acaulis, Linn. 
" cordatus, Linn. 
" crassinervius, Jacq. 
" macrophyllus, Sw. 
Priva echinata, Jusf. 

" mexicana, Pers. 
Psidium aromaticum, Aabl. 
" pomiferum, Linn, 
" pnmilum, Vahl. 
Psychotria laxa, Sw. 

" brownii, Spr. 
Pteris plumerii, W. 
Pterocaulon virgatum, D. C. 
Pteropsis angustifolia, Dev. 
Panicum granatum, Linn. Pomegran- 
ate tree. 

" nana, Linn. Dwarf Pomegra- 
nate-tree. 
Pyrethrum sinense, 



D. C. -J 



Quamoclit hederifolia, Chois. 
" coccinea, Moench. 



CATALOGUE. 



243 



Quamoclit vulgaris, Cbois. Sweet- Wil- Eumex vesicarius, Linn. 
Ham. Euppia maritima, Linn. 

Quassia amara, Linn fil. Real Rittemoood.Hnsselia, juncea, Zee. Madeira Plant. 



Eajania cordata, Linn. 

Eandia latifolia, Lam. Dogwood. 

" mussaendae, D. C. 
Eapbanus sativus, Linn. Radish. 
Eaumalfla nitida, Linn. 
Eedoutea beteropbylla, Tent. 
Eeseda odorata, Linn. Mignonette. 
Ebapbis flabellifonnis, Ait. Ground Ra- 

tan. 
Ehipsalis cassytha, Gaertn. 
" parasitica, D. C. 
Ehizophora mangle, Linn. Mangrove- 
tree. 
Ebyncbosia caribcea, D. C. 
" minima, D. C. 
" reticulata, D. C. 
Ehytoglossa pectoralis, N. ab. E. Gar- 
den Balsam. 

" reptans, D. C. 

" secunda, D. C. 

" sessilis, D. C. 

Eicinus communis, Linn. Castor Oil 

Tree. 
Eivea tilioefolia, Cbois. 
Eivina humilis, Linn. Cats-blood. 
" laevis, Linn. 
" octandra, Linn. 
" purpurescens, Scbrod. 
Eondeletia pilosa, Sw. 
Eosa damascena, Linn. 
" semperflorens, Curt 
" sempervirens, Linn. 
" thea var. 
Euellia clandestina, Linn. Christmas 
pride. 
" serpens, Linn. 
" tuberosa, Linn Many-roots. 



Sabinea florida, D. C. 
Saccharum officinarum, Linn. Sugar- 
cane 
Salvia calamintbaefolia, VahL 
" coccinea, Linn. 
" rolgens, Cav. 

" occidentals, Linn. Eap-weed. 
" serotina, Linn. 
" tenella, Sw. 
Sambucus canadensis, Linn. 
Samyda serrulata, Linn. 
Sapindus frutescens, AubL 

" saponaria, Linn. Soap-tree. 
•' steunopterus, D. C. 
Saponaria orBcinabis, Linn. 
Sapota acbras, Mill. Sapadilla-tree 
Sarcostemma Swartzianum, D. C. 
Sargassum bacciferum, Ag. 

" piluliferum, Kunth. 
" vulgare, Ag. 
Scaevola plumerii, Vabl. 
Scbaepperia frutescens, Jacq. 
Scboepfia arborescens, E. & S. 
Scbwenkia spec. 
Scleria communis, Kuntb. 
" birtella, Sw. 
" filiformis, Sw. 
" flagellum, Sw. 
■ lotifolia, Sw. 
Scolosantbus versicolor, Vabl. 
Scoparia dulcis, Linn. 
Secbium edule, Sw. Choco. 
Securidaea virgata, Sw. 
Serjana lucida, Sebum. 
Sesamum indicum, D. C. 
Sesuvium portulacastrum, Linn. 
Setaria gracilis, H. & K. 



244 



CATALOGUE. 



Sectaria inberbis, Eoem. 
Sida abutiloides, Jacq. 
" altbaeifolia, Sw. 
" americana, Linn. 
" angustifolia, Lam. 
" arborea, Linn. fil. 
" arguta, Sw. 
" asiatica, Linn. 
" bivalvis, Cav. 
" carpinifolia, Linn. fil. 
" ciliaris, Linn. 
" crassifolia, L'Herit. 
" foetida, Cav. 
" glutinosa, Cav. 
" graveolens, Eoxb. 
" hederaefolia, Cav. 
" hernandioides, H. B. and K. 
" jamaicensis, Cav. 
" paniculata, Linn. 
" permollis, "W. 
" pubescens, Cav. 
" pyramidata, Cav. 
" repanda, Eatb. 
" retrofracta, D. C. 
" rhombifolia, Linn. 
" sessei, Lag. 
" spinosa, Linn. 
" umbellata, Linn. 
" viscosa, Linn. 
Sin apis alba, Linn. 
" lanceolata, Cav. 
" nigra, Linn. Mustard. 
Sisyrincbium palmifolium, Linn. 

" plicatnm, Sp. 

Solanum ambiguum, Dunn. 

" • balbisii, Dunn. 

" conocarpon, Eicbt. 

" dipbyllum, Linn. 

" esculentum, Dunn. 

" incanum, Linn. 

" maccai, Eicbt. 

" mammosam, Linn. 

" micracantbum, Lam. 



Solanum nigrum. Linn. Pop-lush, 
Branched Calaoue. 
" ovigerum, Dunn. Egg Plant. 
" polycanthum, Lam. 
" polyganum, Vabl. 
" ricbardii, Dunn. 
" racemosum, Linn. Canker- 
Berry. 
" scandens, Linn. 
" torvum, Linn. 
" verbascifolium, r JLinn. Turkey 
Berry. 
Soncbus ciliatus, Lan. Common Sow 

Thistle. 
Sparganophorus vaillantii, G-aertn. 
Spermacoce articularis, Lin. & 
" prostrata, Aubl. 

" radicans, Aubl. 

" tenuior, Linn. Iron Grass. 
Spbaerococcus acicularis, Ag. 

" corneus sterinalis, Ag. 

" crispus, v. Ag. 

" rigidus, Ag. 

" spinescens, Ag. 

Spigelia antbelmia, Linn. Water-weed, 

Worm-grass. 
Spondias dulcis, Forst. Golden Apple. 
" lutea, Linn. Uogplum. 
" purpurea, Linn. Spanish plum. 
Sporobolus pungens, Kuntb; 
" tremulus, Kunth. 
" virginicus, Kuntb. 
Spyridia clavulata, T. Ag. 
Stacbytorpbeta capennensis, Yabl. 
Stapelia marmorata, Jacq. 
Stemodia maritima, Linn. 
Stenotapbrum americanum, Scbrank. 
Stillingia sebifera, Mx. 
Stipa tortilis, Desp. 
Stylosantbes procumbens, Sw. 

" viscosa, Sw. 
Surirana maritima, Linn. 
Synedrella nodiflora, Gaertn. 



CATALOGUE. 



245 



Syrnplocos martinicensis, Jacq. 



Tabernr emontana macrophylla, Pair. 
Tagetes erect*, Linn. African Marigold. 

" patula, Linn. 
Talinum crassifolium, W. 

" patens, "W. 
Tamarindus indicus, Linn. Tamarind. 

" occidentalis, Gasrtn. 

Tecoma leucophyllum, Linn. White 



" pentapbyla, Jnss. White 
Cedar. 
Tecoma radicans, Linn. 

" stans, Jusf. Yellow Cedar. 
Tephrasia littoralis, Pers. 
Terminalia cntapp-!, Linn. Almond tree. 

" latifolia, Linn. 

Tetrapteris citrifolia, Pers. 
Tetrazygia angustifolia, L*. C. 
" elaegnoides, D. C. 
Tevetia neriifolia, D. C. 
Thespecia populnea, Coir. Otaheite tree. 
Thunbergia jilata, Hook. 

" capensis, Eetz. 

Thymus vulgaris, Linn. 
Thypha angustifolia, Linn. 
Thyrsacanthus nitidus, D. C. 
Tillandsia angustifolia, Sw. 
" canescens, Sw. 
" fasciculata, Sw. 
" flexuosa, Sw. 
Tournefortia bicolor, Sw. 

" canescens, H. B. and K. 

" cymosa, Linn. 

" foetidissima, D. C. 

" gnapbaloides, Br. Crab- 

bush. 

" hii-sutissinaa, Linn. Chigery 

Grapes. 

" laevigata, Lam. 

" microphylla, Desv. 



Tournefortia scabra, Lam. 

" volubilis, Linn. 

Tosocarpus wightianus, D. C. 
Trachodes intybacea, Scbw. 
Tradescantia discolor, Ait. 
Tragia angustifolia, Linn. 
" infesta, Mart. 
" mercurialis, Linn. 
" urens, Linn. 

" volubilis, Linn. Creeping cow- 
hage. 
Tribulus cistoides, Linn, 
" maximus, Linn. 
Tricbilia emarginata, n. sp. 
" moscbata, Sw. 
" spondioides, Sw. 
Tricbosantbes anguina, Jacq. Snake- 
Gourd. 
Trinax parviflora, Sw. Fan Palm. 
Triopteris jamaicensis, Linn. 
Tripbasia monopbylla, D. C. 

" trifoliata, ~D. C. Sfioeet Lime. 
Triumfetta lappula, Linn. 

" procumbens, Forst. 

" semitriloba, Linn. Bur Baric. 

Tropaeolum majus, Linn. 
Turbinai-ia denudata, Borg. 
Turnera uknifolia, Linn. 

" " angustifoba, D. C. 



U 



Ulva compressa, Linn. 

" lactuca, Ag. 

" latissima. Ag. 

" reticulata, Porrk. 
Urena reticulata, Cav. 

" siiiuata, Linn. 

" swartii, D. C. 
Urocbloa fasciculata, Kunth. 
Urtica betulif olia, Sw. 
" ciliata, Sw. 

« latifolia, Kicb. Nettle. 
" macrophylla, Thunb. 



246 



CATALOGUE. 



Urtica numulaivfolia, Sw. 
" portulacina, Linn. 
" serpyllacea, Kunth. 
" trianthemoides, Sw. 



Valonia intricata, Ag. 
Varronia, abyssinica, D. C. 

" calyptrata, D. C. 
Verbena jamaicens.s, Linn. 
Vernonia arborescens, Sw. 
■ " fruticosa, Sw. 

" linearis, Spr. 

" obtnsifolia, Less. 

'■ rigida, Sw. 
Vinca rosea, Linn. Church flower. 
Vitexagnus, Linn. 

" negundo, Linn. Wild Mack Pep- 
per. 
Vitis vinifera, Linn. Wine Grape. 
Yolkameria aculeata, Linn. 

W 

"Waltheria americana, Linn. 



Waltheria elliptica, Cav. 
Wedelia carnosa, Eicb. 



Xantbium spinosum, Linn. 

" macrocarpus, JD. C. 

" " glabratum, D. C. 



Yucca gloriosa, Linn. 
" acuminata, Sweet. 



Zantoxylum clava herculis, Linn. Yellow 
Wood. 

" pterota, H. B. & K. Bastard 
Iron wood. 

" spiuosum, Sw. 

" tragodes, D. C. 

Zea mayz, Linn. Indian Corn. 
Zingiber officinale, Eose. Ginger. 
Zinnia rnultiflora, Linn. 
Zornia reticulata, Smitb. 
Zostera oceanea, Linn. 



APPENDIX. 



A. 



Names of Colonists on St. Thomas, 1678, and those who were en- 
titled to estates : 



1. Jan Cramues. 

2. Lader Sveins. 

3. Jesper Jansen. 

4. Arian de Wos. 

5. Hans Poulsen. 

6. Mads Hansen. 
Jan Ducken. 
Caril B assart. 



"OS' 

Gillis Pad. 
Andrias Saman. 
Thomas Sveins, Jr. 
Knud Rasmussen 
Simon von Ockeron. 
Lambert Bastiansen. 

15. Piero Turbullies. 

16. Rasmus J. Bladt. 

17. Han Jorgen Bodker. 

18. Joes van Campenhout. 

19. Parsons. Estate. 

20. Jesper Bashervil. 

21. Philip Grantels. 

22. Hans Mols. 



23. Lars Andersen. 

24. Nelle Devael. 

25. Fransoa Lacroijes. 

26. J. Warnus. 

27. Anthoni Perepau. 

28. Maria Gauss. 

29. Barent Rondts. 

30. Peter Pietersen. 

31. Andrias Zygerts. 

32. Jan. Gauf. 
33 Crambayes. 

34. Marcus Cloet. 

35. Jelles Davidts. 

36. Am. Nikkels. 

37. Cornelius Jansen. 

38. Jan Dunker. 

39. Anthoni de Woo. 

40. Nicolay and Adolph Esmit. 

41. Domine Oliandus. 

42. Wilhelm. Just. 

43. Lorviss Barvil. 

44. Jacob Thoma. 



248 APPENDIX. 

45. Loduce Bondeuid. 49. Pier de Puy. 

46. Christopher Heins. 50. Pietter de Buijk. 

47. Lucas Wolkersen. 51. Cornelis Jacobsen. 

48. Robben. Brag. 52. Mary Gauf. 

The eight other names could not be made out, the original copies of 
the deeds being in a mutilated condition. 



B 

LABOR ACT. 

Provisional Act to Regulate the Relations between the Proprietors of Landed 
Estates and Rural Population of Free Laborers. 

I, Peter Hansen, Knight Commander of the Order of Dannebrog, the 
King's Commissioner for, and officiating Governor- General of the Danish 
West India Islands, Make known : That, whereas the ordinance dated 
29th July, 1848, by which yearly contracts for labor on landed estates 
were introduced, has not been duly acted upon : whereas the interest of 
the proprietors of estates, as well as of the laborers, requires that their 
mutual obligations should be defined : and whereas on inquiry into the 
practice of the Island, and into the printed contracts and agreements 
hitherto made, it appears expedient to establish uniform rules through- 
out the Island, for the guidance of all parties concerned, it is enacted 
and ordained : 

1st. All engagements of laborers now domiciled on landed estates 
and receiving wages in money, or in kind, for cultivating and working 
such estates, are to be continued as directed by the ordinance of 29th 
July, 1848, until the first day of October of the present year; and all 
similar engagements shall, in future, be made, or shall be considered as 
having been made, for a term of twelve months, viz : from the first of 
October till the first of October, year after year. Engagements made by 
heads of families are to include their children between five and fifteen 



aitendix. 249 

years of age, and other relatives depending on them and staying with 
them. 

2d. No laborer engaged as aforesaid, in the cultivation of the soil, 
shall be discharged or dismissed from, or shall be permitted to dissolve, 
his or her engagement before the expiration of the same on the first of 
October of the present, or of any following year, except in the in- 
stances hereafter enumerated. 

A. By mutual agreement of master and laborer, before a magistrate. 

B. By order of a magistrate on just and equitable cause being shown 
by the parties interested. 

• Legal marriage, and the natural tie between mothers and their chil- 
dren, shall be deemed by the magistrate just and legal cause of removal 
from one estate to another. The husband shall have a right to be re- 
moved to his wife, the wife to her husband, and children Under fifteen 
years of age to their mother, provided no objection to employing such 
individuals shall be made by the owner of the estate to which the re- 
moval is to take place. 

3d. No engagement of a laborer shall be lawful in future, unless made 
in the presence of witnesses, and entered in the day-book of the estate. 

4th. Notice to quit service shall be given by the employer, as welj. as 
by the laborer, at no other period but once a year, in the month of 
August, not before the first, nor after the last day of the said month ; an 
entry thereof shall be made in the day-book, and an acknowledgment 
in writing shall be given to the laborer. 

The laborer shall have given, or received, legal notice of removal 
from the estate where he serves, before any one can engage his services ; 
otherwise the new contract to be void, and the party engaging in tam- 
pering with a laborer employed by others, will be dealt with according 
to law. 

In case any owner or manager of an estate should dismiss a laborer 
during the year without sufficient cause, or should refuse to receive him 
at the time stipulated, or refuse to grant him a passport when due 
notice of removal has been given, the owner or manager is to pay full 
damages to the laborer, and to be sentenced to a fine not exceeding $20 

5th. Laborers employed or rated as first, second, or third class la- 
borers, shall perform all the work in the field, or about the works, or 
otherwise concerning the estate, which it hitherto has been customary 



250 APPENDIX. 

for such laborers to perform, according to the season. They shall at- 
tend faithfully to their work, and willingly obey the directions given by 
the employer, or the person appointed by him. No laborer shall pre- 
sume to dictate what work he or she is to do, or refuse the work he 
may be ordered to perform, unless expressly engaged for some particular 
work only. If a laborer thinks himself aggrieved, he shall not therefore 
leave the work, but in due time apply for redress to the owner of the 
estate, or to the magistrate. It is the duty of all laborers on all occa- 
sions, and at all times, to protect the property of his employer, to pre- 
vent mischief to the estate, to apprehend evil-doers, and not to give 
countenance to, or conceal, unlawful practices. 

6th- The working days to be as usual only five days in the week, and 
the same days as hitherto. The ordinary work of estates is to com- 
mence at sunrise, and to be finished at sunset, every day, leaving one 
hour for breakfast, and two hours at noon from twelve to two o'clock. 

Planters who prefer to begin the work at seven o'clock in the morn- 
ing, making no separate breakfast time, are at liberty to adopt this plan, 
either during the year, or when out of crop. 

The laborers shall be present in due time at the place where they are 
to work. The list to be called and answered regularly. Whoever does 
not answer the list when called, is too late. 

7th. No throwing of grass, or of wood, shall be exacted during extra 
hours, all former agreements to the contrary notwithstanding ; but dur- 
ing crop the laborers are expected to bring home a bundle of long tops 
from the field where they are at work. 

Cartmen and crook-people, when breaking off, shall attend properly 
to their stock as hitherto usual. 

8th. During crop, the mill gang, crook gang, boilermen, firemen, still 
men, and any other person employed about the mill and the boiling 
house, shall continue their work during breakfast and noon hours, as 
hitherto usual ; and the boilermen, firemen, megass carriers, &c, also, 
during evening hours after sunset, when required, but all workmen em- 
ployed as aforesaid, shall be paid an extra remuneration for the work 
done by them in extra hours. 

The boiling house is to be cleared, the mill to be washed down, and 
the megass to be swept up, before the laborers leave the work as 
hitherto usual. 



APPENDIX. 251 

The mill is not to turn after six o'clock in the evening, and the boil- 
ing not to be continued after ten o'clock, except by special permission 
of the Governor- General, who then will determine, if any, what extra 
remuneration shall be paid to the laborers. 

9th. The laborers are to receive, until otherwise ordered, the follow- 
ing remuneration : 

A. The use of a house, or dwelling-rooms for themselves and their 
children, to be built and repaired by the estate, but to be kept in proper 
order by the laborers. 

B. The use of a piece of provision ground, thirty feet square, as usual, 
for every first and second class laborer, or if it be standing ground, up to 
fifty feet in square. Third class laborers are not entitled to, but may be 
allowed, some provision ground. 

C. Weekly wages at the rate of fifteen cents to every first class la- 
borer, of ten cents to every second class laborer, and of five cents to 
every third class laborer, for every working day. When the usual al- 
lowance of meal and herrings has been agreed on in part of wages, full 
weekly allowance shall be taken for five cents a day, or twenty-five 
cents a week. 

Nurses losing two hours every working day, shall be paid at the rate 
of four full working days in the week. The wages of minors to be 
paid as usual to their parents, or to the person in charge of them. 

Laborers not calling at pay time personally, or by another authorized, 
to wait till next pay day, unless they were prevented by working for the 
estate. 

No attachment of wages for private debts to be allowed, nor more 
thtn two thirds to be deducted for debts to the estate, unless otherwise 
ordered by the magistrate. 

Extra provisions occasionally given during the ordinary working 
hours are not to be claimed as a right, nor to be bargained for. 

10th. Work in extra hours during crop, is to be paid as follows : 

To the mill gang, and to the crook gang, for working through the 
breakfast hour, one stiver, and for working through noon, two stivers 
per day. 

Extra provision is not to be given, except at the option of the la- 
borers in place of the money, or in part of it. 

The boilermen, firemen, and megass carriers, are to receive for all 



252 APPENDIX. 

days when the boiling is carried on until late hours, a maximum pay of 
twenty (20) cents per day. No bargaining for extra pay by the hour, 
is permitted. 

Laborers working such extra hours only by turns, are not to have ad- 
ditional payment. 

11th. Tradesmen on estates are considered as engaged to perform the 
same work as hitherto usual, assisting in the field, carting, potting 
sugar, &c. They shall be rated as first, second, and third class laborers, 
according to their proficiency ; where no definite terms have been 
agreed on previously, the wages of first class tradesmen, having full 
work in their trade, are to be twenty (20) cents per day. Any exist- 
ing contract with tradesmen is to continue until October next. 

No tradesman is allowed to keep apprentices without the consent of 
the owner of the estate, such apprentices to be bound for no less a period 
than three years, and not to be removed without the permission of the 
magistrate. 

1 2th. No laborer is obliged to work for others on Saturday ; but if 
they choose to work for hire, it is proper that they should give their 
own estate the preference. For a full day's work on Saturday, there 
shall not be asked for nor given more than twenty (20) cents to a first 
class laborer, thirteen (13) cents to a second class laborer, seven (7) 
cents to a third class laborer. 

Work on Saturday may, however, be ordered by the magistrate as a 
punishment to the laborer, for having absented himself from work dur- 
ing the week for one whole day or more, and for having been idle dur- 
ing the week, and then the laborer shall not receive more than his usual 
pay for a common day's work. 

13th. All the male laborers, tradesmen included, above eighteen years 
of age, working on an estate, are bound to take the usual night watch 
by turns, but only once in ten days, notice to be given before noon to 
break off from work in the afternoon with the nurses, and to come to 
work next day at eight o'clock. The watch to be delivered in the usual 
manner by nightfall and by sunrise. 

The above rule shall not be compulsory, except where voluntary 
watchmen cannot be obtained at a hire the planters may be willing to 
give, to save the time lost by employing their ordinary laborers as 
watchmen. 



APPENDIX. 253 

Likewise the male laborers are bound once a month, on Sundays and 
holydays, to take the day watch about the yard, and to act as pasture- 
men, on receiving their usual pay for a week day's work ; this rule ap- 
plies also to the crook-boys. 

All orders about the watches to be duly entered in the day book of 
the estate. 

Should a laborer, having been duly warned to take the watch, not 
attend, another laborer is to be hired in the place of the absentee, and at 
his expense, not, however, to exceed fifteen cents. The person who 
wilfully leaves the watch, or neglects it, is to be reported to the magis- 
trate and punished as the case merits. 

14th. Laborers wilfully abstaining from work on a working day, are 
to forfeit their wages for the day, and will have to pay over and above 
the forfeit, a fine which can be lawfully deducted in their wages, of 
seven (7) cents for a first class laborer, five (5) cents for a second class 
laborer, and two (2) cents for a third class laborer. In crop or grinding 
days, when employed about the works, in cutting canes, or in crook, an 
additional punishment will be awarded for wilful absence and neglect by 
the magistrate, on complaint being made. Laborers abstaining from 
work for half a day, or breaking off from work before being dismissed, 
to forfeit Iheir wages for one day. 

Laborers not coming to work in due time to forfeit fealf a day's 
wages. 

Parents keeping their children from work, shall be fined instead of 
the children. 

No charge of house rent is to be made in future, on account of ab- 
sence from work, or for the Saturday. 

15th. Laborers wilfully abstaining from work for two or more days 
during the week, or habitually absenting themselves, or working badly 
and lazily shall be punished as the case merits, on complaint to the 
magistrate. 

16th. Laborers assaulting any person in authority on the estate, or 
planning and conspiring to retard, or to stop the work of the estate, or 
uniting to abstain from work, or to break their engagements, shall be 
punished according to law, on investigation before a magistrate. 

17th. Until measures can be adopted for securing medical attendance 
11 



254 APPENDIX. 

to the laborers, and for regulating the treatment of the sick and the 
infirm, it is ordered : 

That infirm persons unfit for any work, shall, as hitherto, be main- 
tained on the estates where they are domiciled, and to be attended to by 
their next relations. 

That parents or children of such infirm persons shall not remove from 
the estate, leaving them behind, without making provision for them to 
the satisfaction of the owner, or of the magistrate. 

That laborers unable to attend to work on account of illness, or on 
account of having sick children, shall make a report to the manager, or 
any other person in authority on the estate, who, if the case appears 
dangerous, and the sick person destitute, shall cause medical assistance 
to be given. 

That all sick laborers willing to remain in the hospital during their 
illness, shall there be attended to, at the cost of the estate. 

18th. If a laborer reported sick, shall be at any time found absent 
from the estate without leave, or is trespassing about the estate, or 
found occupied with work requiring health, he shall be considered 
skulking and wilfully absent from work. 

When a laborer pretends illness, and is not apparently sick, it shall be 
his duty to prove his illness by medical certificate. 

19(h. Pregnant women shall be at liberty to work with the small 
gang as customary, and when confined, not to be called on to work for 
seven weeks after their confinement. 

Young children shall be fed and attended to during the hours of work 
at some proper place, at the cost of the estate. 

Nobody is allowed to stay from work on pretence of attending a sick 
person, except the wife and the mother in dangerous cases of illness. 

20th. It is the duty of the managers to report to the police any con- 
tagious or suspicious cases of illness and death ; especially when gross 
neglect is believed to have taken place, as when children have been neg- 
lected by their mothers, in order that the guilty person maybe punished 
according to law. 

21st. The driver or foreman on the estate, is to receive in wages four 
and a half dollars monthly, if no other terms have been agreed upon. 
The driver may be dismissed at any time during the year with the con- 
sent of the magistrate. It is the duty of the driver to see the work duly 



APPENDIX. 255 

performed, to maintain order and peace on the estate during the work, 
and at other times, and to prevent and report all offences committed. 
Should any laborer insult, or use insulting language towards him dur- 
ing, or on account of the performance of his duties, such person is to be 
punished according to law. 

22d. No laborer is allowed, without the especial permission of the 
owner or manager, to appropriate wood, gras?, vegetables, fruits, and 
the like, belonging to the estate, nor to appropriate such produce from 
other estates, nor to cut canes, or to bum charcoal. Persons making 
themselves guilty of such offences, shall be punished according to law, 
with fines or imprisonment with hard labor ; and the possession of such 
articles not satisfactorily accounted for, shall be sufficient evidence of 
.unlawful acquisition. 

23d. All agreements contrary to the above rules, are to be null and 
void, and owners and managers of estates convicted of any practice tend- 
ing wilfully to counteract or avoid these rules by direct or indirect 
means, shall be subject to a fine not exceeding $200. 

(Signed,) P. HANSEN. 

Government House, St. Croix, 26th January, 1849. 



PETITION FOR COMPENSATION. 

We, the undersigned, inhabitants of the West India Islands St. 
Thomas and St. John, beg leave most respectfully to present to the 
Rigsdag of Denmark, this Petition, praying that just and equitable com- 
pensation may be granted us for the loss we have sustained in our pro- 
perty, in consequence of the ordinance of the Governor General, bearing 
date 3d July, 1848, by which he took upon himself to abolish Negro 
Slavery in the Danish Colonies, and which act received the Royal sanc- 
tion on the 22d September of the same year. 

If, notwithstanding the heavy loss thus sustained, we have hitherto 
been silent, it should be attributed to the hope we had entertained, that 



256 APPENDIX. 

government, without being called upon to do so, would have taken steps 
to obtain compensation for us ; and to the sentiments of sympathy with 
which we beheld the struggle of the mother country in the trying situa- 
tion in which the revolt of the Duchies, and war with many powerful 
enemies had placed her, a struggle which required all her resources, both 
intellectual and material, of which she could dispose; and thus it 
would have been inopportune had we at that time obtruded ourselves 
on the notice of government. But now, that the clouds which obscured 
the political horizon have been dissipated, now, that a glorious war is 
concluded, and peace sheds its blessings over Denmark, we can no 
longer defer our just demand for compensation, lest our silence should be 
construed into acquiescence with the act, by which we have been de- 
spoiled of our property, or interpreted as an abandonment of our claims. 
We had as good a title of property to our negroes, as to our land, houses, 
or any other property we possess ; this right was established not only 
by law, but the government had moreover ever encouraged the subjects 
to acquire such property as being advantageous to the state. For this 
purpose government granted loans to the colonists upon reduced interest 
from the so denominated " negro loan." Government bought and sold 
such property, took it in mortgage, levied duties upon their importation, 
and imposed a yearly capitation tax, consequently not a shadow of 
doubt could exist of the legality of such property ; and if it was a fault 
to become possessors of such property, it must be laid to the charge of 
the government which had fostered and encouraged it. The highest 
tiibunal of the land, the King's High Court, acknowledged this right in 
its fullest sense, so that a negro slave, even on the free soil of Denmark, 
continued to be the property of his master so thoroughly, that the latter 
in direct opposition to the slave's will, could oblige him to return to the 
West Indies. That the negro's ability to work, and personal qualities, 
enhanced his value, is a fact too palpable to stand in need of proof; the 
numberless legal appraisements upon oath, the sales which took place 
daily between man and man, as well as the normal value, which accord- 
ing to the Ordinance of the first of May, 1840, was determined every 
year by the government, after a previous hearing of the Burgher Coun- 
cil, and the respective authorities, render this matter incontestible. 

This ordinance admits the owner's right to full compensation, for only 
on condition of paying the full value of the services which the master 






APPENDIX. 257 

could have from his slave, had the slave the right to demand his free- 
dom : but without such remuneration, his master could not be deprived 
of him. 

The forementioned ordinance, the common law, and in particular the 
eighty-seventh section. of the constitution, lay down as an invariable 
rule, that no subject can be compelled to cede his property, unless the 
general good of the commonwealth requires it, and then only on receiv- 
ing full compensation. 

Those civilized nations in whose colonies slavery has been abolished, 
have neither raised any question nor doubt as to the legality of the 
principle of compensation. Thus England, France and Sweden have 
granted compensation. The first £25 12 2 sterling at an average per 
head; the second 490 francs per head, which is, however, considered but 
part of the whole sum ; and the third in the following manner : first 
class, under fifteen years, $80 per head , second class, from fifteen to 
sixty years, $240 per head ; third class, over sixty years, $40 per head. 

With regard to emancipation without compensation, the following 
language was held to the King of Sweden: " Your most gracious Ma- 
jesty, in your high wisdom, will never allow such a violation of justice 
as emancipation without compensation would be ; such a thing has 
never anywhere occurred." 

The Dutch government has declared that it will not abolish slavery 
without indemnifying the owners, and for this reason it has not given 
any formal sanction to the liberty which the Dutch governor of St. 
Martin's (with the consent of the planters) found himself compelled to 
concede to the negroes, when emancipation was proclaimed in the 
French part of the same island, but left matters in statu quo. Once, 
however, there existed an instance of emancipation without compensa- 
tion. The National Convention of France, in the year 1793, did, disre- 
garding the sacred rights of property, proclaim the abolition of slavery ; 
but ten years afterwards, on the 28th of May, 1802, that act was de- 
clared by the corps legislatif, to be an act of spoliation, and as such ille- 
gal ; consequently slavery was re-established by decree of the First 
Consul, and continued for half a century, and would in all probability be 
still in full vigor, at least for some time, had it not been for the revolu- 
tion of February. For us, we have the most implicit reliance on the 
honor of the Danish Government, and the Danish people, and we feel 



258 ArFEMDlX. 

persuaded that they will not follow the example of the National Con- 
vention. In Denmark, love of justice and respect for the sacredness of 
the rights of property are too deeply implanted in the soil to be easily 
rooted out. The proverbial honesty of Denmark is as firm as the 
courage, loyalty, and gallantry of which her sons have so lately given 
^ such signal proof — - 

The Rigsdag of Denmark will not on account of the burden, shrink 
from the demands of justice ; it will not allow it to be said that it refused 
to satisfy a claim, the justness of which has never been doubted by any 
civilized nation, nor will it suffer a number of its fellow citizens to be 
illegally bereft of their property without compensation. The Rigsdag 
of Denmark will not leave it in the power of the world to say, that it 
was liberal at the expense of others, or that it denied compensation to 
the weak, because they had only the right, but not the power to enforce 
it. In reviewing the means that present themselves, the burden will 
not be so considerable or so heavy, when we take into consideration that 
the state possesses many plantations, in respect of which to their former 
complement of slaves, there will of course be no question of compensa- 
tion, and that it also holds mortgages on many properties, where the 
compensation can be written off, without any real loss in many cases ; 
on the other hand, the realm, by fulfilling its duty in settling a lawful 
claim, will gain by the disbursement of the compensation, which will 
as may reasonably be expected, not alone increase the prosperity of the 
colonies, but their inhabitants will attach themselves more closely to 
Denmark. 

We do not entertain any doubt but that the Rigsdag will grant us the 
compensation to which we have the most incontestible right, and which 
cannot be controverted by such futile arguments, as, that the owners 
have lost nothing by the government depriving them of their property, 
as the stock of labor is the same, and to be had for an equitable hire. 
If it even in reality were the case, that the expenses were not greater, 
and the work not less than before the emancipation, while, alas ! the 
contrary is the case, it would, nevertheless, be a species of argument in 
itself contrary to common sense, in a degree, that it would scarcely re- 
quire any refutation at the bar of the enlightened Rigsdag, as it might 
with just as much reason be said, that all the rest of the property of 
people could be taken away whenever the government managed matters 



APPENDIX. 259 

in such a way, that the properties could be rented at so moderate a rate, 
that the expenses did not exceed, what those of the keeping of the pro- 
perly yearly had amounted to. It will be clearly evident that the 
owner notwithstanding, loses his essential rights, for the property would 
no longer be at his disposal, or under his control, he would be dependent 
upon others not only as to renting of that kind of property of which he 
had formerly been possessed, but he would not ba able to sell, mortgage, 
or dispose of it in any manner whatever, either in favor of himself, his 
children, or other heirs ; in short, property would to him, entirely lose 
its money value, and the capital vested in it would be sunk as is now 
the case with us. Many a slave owner derived his living from the 
yearly income which the hire of his slaves produced, but now the state 
has bereft him of his property, and hurled him, widows and orphans 
into the most abject poverty and misery, while that act, as yet without 
compensation, has more or less generally affected those who possessed 
- that class of property, and in numberless instances produced pecuniary 
embarrassment; while the slave owners who are proprietors of planta- 
tions have not alone lost the capital invested in their slaves, by the sub- 
version of the ancient normal order in the colonies, but in addition 
thereto, they are exposed to the imminent risk of seeing their estates, build- 
ings, and fabrics eventually reduced to no value whatever. Most assuredly 
the circumstances which preceded the emancipation, cannot be brought 
forward in support of the necessity thereof. Such a delusion cannot hold 
good. It is notorious that the so called insurrection which was begun 
in the jurisdiction of Fredericksted, at St. Croix on the 3d of July, 1S48, 
would have been put down, if the forces, although reduced as they had 
been, had been called out and made use of by the government of that 
island. This is borne out by the sentence of 5th of February, in 
this year, rendered against the governor-general by the commission, 
which sentence expressly states that the declaration of emancipation 
partly originated in a desire to procure the treasury an exemption from 
.compensation, or what is the same thing, it was intended to serve as a 
means to deprive the proprietors of their lawful rights. Furthermore, it 
is quite evident, that even the most trifling commotion would not have 
occurred, if the Captain-General of Puerto Rico's offer of assistance on 
perceiving the impending dangers had been accepted. Neither is it less 
certain that the normal order could have been re-established subse- 



260' APPENDIX. 

quently. His Majesty's government by presenting to royal assent the 
emancipation of the negro slaves, which the governor-general had taken 
upon himself to grant, has adopted the act as its own. It has also from 
the very beginning been considered that the insurrection could not be 
viewed as sufficient foundation for the act. This is clearly to be seen 
from the wording of the royal mandate on which the emancipation is 
made a concession " to the lively" wishes of the negroes. That hi3 
late Majesty King Christian VIII., of glorious and blessed-memory, had 
by rescript of 28th July, 1847, given freedom to all children born of 
slaves in the Danish West India possessions, and at the same time or- 
dained that slavery should finally cease in twelve years, cannot be 
pleaded as a reason that proprietors of slaves are to sustain loss and re- 
ceive no compensation, for the questiou remained open, and had been 
only glanced at by said rescript. It is much to be lamented that the 
emancipation in the manner it took place, and with the circumstances 
with which it was accompanied, induced the slave population, although 
erroneously, to believe that they had overawed the government, and to 
receive the emancipation, not as boon, but rather as a trophy. The bad 
impression which such a management of matters has caused, will ever 
remain, and render the march of administration difficult, for defiance has 
taken the place which only should have been ceded to gratitude. It 
ought here to be observed, that a succession of ordinances had gradually 
loosed the ties which existed between the master and the slave. What 
heretofore had been esteemed as a favor on the master's part, was by law 
converted into an an obligation, and the slave was not only rendered 
more and more independent of his master, but his sentiments of at 
tachment to him were destroyed. Thus the law made it obligatory on 
the master to cede a negro for his freedom when he could pay his full 
value ; a favor which hardly any one had thought of refusing; thus the 
law bound the master to give his slaves certain little extras for Christ- 
mas, a favor which no one had thought of denying, and thus the law 
compelled the planter to give his negroes the Saturday free ; a boon, 
which hitherto frequently had been granted as a recompense for diligent 
work during the week. But from the moment that the law converted 
into an obligation, that which hitherto had been received as a favor, 
indifference usurped the place of gratitude. Thus, by consecutive inno- 
vations, the state of things became precarious, the relations insecure, 



ArrENDix. 261 

impatience sprung up, and the seeds of the tumultuous scenes which 
ensued and served as a pretext for emancipation, were sown. Here we 
must observe, that though it were admitted that the pretended insurrec- 
tion at St. Croix rendered emancipation an act of necessity, it cannot, at 
all events, in any manner be cited with regard to St. Thomas or St. 
John, where no kind of disturbance existed among the slave population, 
Thus, entertaining the intimate conviction that our right to compensa- 
tion is as conformable to reason, as it ought to be sacred and inviolable j 
and in solemnly protesting against our being bereft of our property 
without full compensation, we submit this our representation to the 
Rigsdag of Denmark, with the most unlimited confidence in its justice. 
We have the consoling hope and encouraging persuasion that the repre- 
sentatives of a people who, by the bill of indemnity of 30th June, 1850, 
have gone ahead of, and set a brilliant example to other nations, by the 
acknowledgment of the principle of equity, that " all citizens ought 
equally to share the losses which the scourge of war had brought upon 
individuals," will not deny a principle of justice, which every European 
nation has hitherto not neglected to comply with towards its colonies. 

St. Thomas and St. John, June, 1851. 
To The Rigsdag of Denmark. 



Names and date of service of Lutheran clergymen who have been 
connected with Lutheran Church in St. Thomas. 

Years of service. Names. Remarks. 

1688—1695 A. Bastrian. 

1695—1696 E. Monrad. 

1697—1701 D. Fenrich. 

1701—1708 A. Chorne. 

1708—1711 A. Samsing. 

1711—1714 C, Fischer. 
11* 



262 


APPENDIX. 


Tears of service. 


Names. 


1717—1717 


C. Riise. 


1718—1720 


C. Brandt. 


1721—1722 


F. Tandrop. 


1724—1732 


A. Dietrichs. 


1732—1733 


A. Thamsen. 


1735—1736 


N. Bang. 


1737—1737 


F. Hoffman. 


1739 


M. Walberg. 


1740 


— Heldt. 


1741—1747 


S. Bjergboe. 


1747—1750 


R. Frik. 


1750—1750 


H. (Ereboe. 1 


1750—1754 


R. Frik. 


1754—1759 


S. Baar. 


1759—1765 


J. Borch. 


1765—1765 


M. Sailing. 


1766—1768 


M. Aalholm. 


1769—1775 


C. Rordam. 


1775—1779 


M. Ohm. 


1780—1785 


N. Gloersen. 


1785—1788 


M. Ohm. 


1788—1790 


A. Kreidahl. 


1790—1795 


T. Lund. 


1795—1813 


A. Volkersen. 


1813—1817 


F- Oxholm. 


1817—1819 


A'. Volkersen. 


1819—1821 


F. Oxholm. 


1821—1821 


Earmark. 


1822—1826 


J. Praetorius. 


1826—1828 


S. Outwied. 


1828—1830 


J. Pratorius. 


1830—1832 


J. Bagger. 


1832—1840 


A. Brondsted. 


1840—1843 


J. Bagger. 


1843 


F. Tolderlund. 


1851 


W. Tidemand. 



Remarks. 



Died, and Frik remained. 



Minister in St. Croix, acting. 
Missionary, acting. 
From St. Croix, acting. 
Acting. 

From St. Croix, acting. 



Supply from St. Croix- 



ATTENDIX. 263 

E. 

TRANSLATION. 



Draft of a Colonial Law for t/te Danish West India, 
Possessions. 



§ 1. There shall be erected for the "West India possessions, in the 
manner described below (sees. 8-21) a Colonial Assembly, invested 
partly with a legislative authority (sees. 2-3) , partly with a deliberative 
voice with regard to the exercise of the legislative power. (Sees. 4-5.) 

§ 2. It pertains to the Colonial Assembly to cause the revision of all 
municipal accounts, and the final decision relative to them rests likewise 
with the Assembly. An extract of these accounts shall be published 
by printing, and a copy of this extract transmitted to the governor, and 
forwarded by him to the minister of finances. 

§ 3. Legislative measures relating to municipal affairs (as far as not 
treated of in the following paragraph) , to the Road Department, the Pub- 
lic Health, the Fire Department, and the exercise of the different trades . 
may, on the motion of the governor, or of the Assembly, be passed by 
the latter; but the sanction of the.governor is required to give such acta 
the force of law, and it is incumbent on him, simultaneously with the 
promulgation of such local laws to transmit copies of the same to the 
ministry of finances, the King reserving to himself the right of repealing 
such laws, if necessary. 

§ 4. It pertains to the King, after having received the report of the 
Colonial Assembly, to enact, on the responsibility of the respective minis- 
ter, as prescribed by the fundamental law of the realm — 

a, Ordinances, by which the general laws for Denmark are extended 
to the colonies. 



.264 APPENDIX. 

b, Special Ordinances, relating to schools and public instruction, the 
relations between employers and laborers, masters and servants, 
the executive police (as far as not treated of in sec. 3) , the sup- 
port of the poor and the militia. 

The ordinances under letter a, may contain such modifications of the 
laws in force in the mother country, as are founded in or adapted to the 
local peculiarities of the colonies, but such modifications cannot affect the 
principles of the laws. Laws thus modified are to be laid on the table 
of the Diet at its next meeting. If no objections be made to them, or 
those made be rejected, the ordinance remains in force. 

§ 5. The legislative power, as far as it is not exercised in a different 
manner, according to preceding paragraphs, is placed in the King and Diet 
conjointly, but the Colonial Assembly reports on all subjects previously 
to their final decision in the Diet. 

§ 6. Whenever the Colonial Assembly may deem a change in the laws 
or institutions of the islands desirable, or whenever it may think to have 
cause of complaint, on account of the manner in which the laws are ad- 
ministered or the institutions managed, it is authorized to address the 
governor, in writing, on such matters, or to transmit to this functionary 
its representations to the King. But the Colonial Assembly ought never 
to interfere in the petitions or complaints of private individuals, but these 
ought to be referred to the King or the proper authorities. 

§ 7. The governor issues in his name the necessary publications in 
order to secure the execution of and compliance with the existing laws 
and regulations — copies of such government placards are to be trans- 
mitted without delay to the ministry of finances, which is empowered to 
repeal them. In cases which do not admit of delay, the governor is 
authorized to issue provisional regulations relative to such matters, as 
are adapted to proceedings in conformity with sees. 3, 4, and 5. Such 
regulations are subsequently in the next meeting of the Colonial Assem- 
bly to be proceeded with in the manner pi-escribed, and -as far as they 
require, to be laid before the Diet, this must be done in the first meeting 
of the same, or in case the Colonial Assembly should not have finished 
at that time its deliberations on the subject, in the second meeting of the 
Diet after the publication of the regulation in question. 



APPENDIX. 265 



II. 



§ 8. The Colonial Assembly consists of sixteen members, elected by 
the people — viz. : eight for St. Croix, six for St. Thomas, and two for 
St. John's, and of a number of members not exceeding four, appointed 
by the King. 

§ 9. The Island of St. Croix is divided into two elective districts, 
formed by the border lines between the jurisdictions of Christiansted and 
Fredericksted, and for either district four members are to be elected. 
The two other Islands form each one elective district. The members 
are elected for ihe term of six years. 

§ 10. The franchise or right of voting is vested in every male of un- 
blemished character who is a native of, or has resided in the islands for ten 
years, when he is twenty-five years old, and either has a yearly income 
of $500, or out of his own means pays an annual amount of at least $5 
in ground and building tax, or is a burgher, or holds an office in the 
colonial service, He must, moreover, have resided a year within the 
district in which he sojourns at the time the election takes place. 

§ 11. Eligible as a member of the Colonial Assembly, is every person 
who possesses the qualifications required for the exercise of the elective 
franchise. But a person may be elected who has resided for a shorter 
period than a year in the elective district, or whose settled place of 
abode is not within the district. 

§ 12. It is the duty of the sheriffs in the three towns and of the judge 
of St. John's to superintend — each in his district — the poll as director. 

The governor causes a correct alphabetical list to be drawn up of all 
persons in the elective district who are entitled to vote, with full infor- 
mation with regard to their names, age, vocations and abodes. 

§ 13. The list thus made out, is to be exhibited a fortnight in a pro- 
per place for public examination, which is to be made publicly known 
with at least eight days' notice. 

§ 14. Should the name of any person who does not possess the qualifi- 
cations which entitle to vote, be found on the list, or any person unjustly 
be omitted in the same, all concerned may give notice in writing of such 
objections and claims to the superintendent of the poll, and produce the 
necessary evidence at least three days previous to the election ; and the 



286 APPENDIX. 

superintendent is obliged to summon not only the persons against 
whom such objections have been presenled, and to whom they shall hand 
a copy of the notice relating to them, but also the persons by whom the 
objections have been made. 

§15. The day as well as the place of election is to be fixed by the 
governor, and the elections ought to take place on the same day in all 
districts. The superintendents of the poll have then, in the usual man- 
ner, to give public notice at least four days previous to the same, of the 
place in which the" election is to be held, and of the day and hour when 
it is to commence. 

§ 16. Each superintendent employs two respectable persons, well 
known in the district as assistants, and after having called their attention 
to the importance of the trust committed them, allots to either his em- 
ployment. 

§ 17. The superintendent of the poll and his assistants are to meet at 
the election on the day atid hour appointed, and bring with them the lists 
for the whole district, and the objections made to them if any such have 
been made. 

The superintendent opens the poll and takes care that the elections 
are proceeded with in the best possible order. 

Previous to the commencement of the poll the superintendent has to 
decide the objections made to the lists, and his decisions are to be entered 
in the protocol of proceedings. 

§ 18. Whereupon the elections are proceeded with in conformity with 
the previous arrangements of the superintendent. 

Every person who will exercise his right of voting, must meet in per- 
son at the place where the election is to be held. When such person 
steps forward for the purpose of voting, he names as many persons as 
there are to be elected members for his district, (sec. 8) adding also 
their full names, rank, vocations and abodes. The votes are to be regis- 
tered in two protocols (books) of which either assistant of the superin- 
tendent keeps one, so that in the one are entered the name of each voter, 
and at the side thereof the names of the persons for whom he has voted, 
but in the other the names of the persons elected, and under each name 
those of the voters. The entries are to be read to the elector, to be 
verified by him and compared with each other. 

$ 19. When no more persons wish to partake in the elections, the 



APPENDIX. 267 

superintendent and their assistants add their own votes. After the close 
of the poll the votes for each person elected are to be counted and the 
result made known to the persons present. The persons that have re- 
ceived the greatest number of votes are declared the representatives of 
the district. In case that two or more persons have an equal number of 
votes, the event is to be decided by drawing lots. 

§ 20. These who have been elected are to receive notice in writing 
of their election from the superintendent of the poll, and are at the same 
time to be requested to declare if they accept the election. If any per- 
son, sojourning at the time in the island, in which the election has taken 
place, do not within eight days, or within the term fixed by the super- 
intendent of the poll for each individual case, decline the election, such 
person shall be considered as having accepted the same. If necessary, 
a new election must lake place, in conformity with the rules pre- 
scribed. 

All persons elected receive, after having accepted, a paper (Valgbrev) 
signed by the superintendent of the poll, for the purpose of proving their 
election. Notice, in writing, is at the same time to be given in St. 
Croix to the government, and in St. Thomas and St. John's to the com- 
mander, who has to report the i-esult to the government. The latter 
will then proclaim the result of all the elections in the islands, and will 
communicate to the Ministry of Finances the necessary information. 

§ 21. If any person should neglect to perform his duties, according to 
sees, twelve and twenty, he shall be liable to pay a penalty of from $10 
to $200, unless laws in force should subject him to a more severe punish- 
ment. 

§ 22. When the elections by the people are closed, the King deter- 
mines if, and to what extent, he will avail himself of his right of appoint- 
ment according to sec. eipht. 



III. 

§ 23. The governor calls the Colonial Assembly together once every 
year to an ordinary session of four weeks duration. He may also con- 
vene the Assembly on special occasions, and the duration of such extra- 
dinary sessions is to be determined by him. He is likewise authorised; 



268 APPENDIX. 

to adjourn the sittings of the Assembly for a definite period, not exceed- 
ing three months, and has, moreover, power to dissolve the Assembly, 
if necessary. In the last case a new Assembly is to be elected, and 
called together within a year after the dissolution. 

§ 24. The governor opens and closes the deliberations (proceedings) 
of the Assembly. He may meet the Assembly either in person or by 
proxy (deputed to act for him whenever he is prevented from being 
present himself or in some particular business) , and speak as often as 
it may seem proper to himself or his proxy. 

All correspondence between the government and the Assembly, is 
carried on through the medium of the governor. 

§ 25. The Colonial Assembly elects from among its own members a 
chairman, vice-chairman, and secretary. The Assembly decides itself 
the validity of the election of its members. All members are to take 
the oath of allegiance, according to a form to be prescribed by the 
governor. 

The members may, in the debates of the Assembly express them- 
selves either in the Danish or English, but all writings must be in 
Danish. 

The sittings of the Assembly are not public, but an extract of the pro- 
ceedings is, as soon as possible, after having been laid before the gover- 
nor, to be published in print both in Danish and English. 

For the rest the Colonial Assembly determines itself the rules of busi- 



IV. 

$ 26. In case of a riot, the military force, unless assaulted, may only 
interfere, when the multitude has been thrice summoned in vain, in the 
name of the law and the King to disperse. 

In cases of emergency, the governor may, on his own responsibility, 
declare the islands either entirely or partially in a state of siege, and 
exercises then the unlimited power resulting from such state, according 
to generally received notions. 

§ 27. The governor is appointed for a period not exceeding five 
years, but his appointment may be renewed. He cannot without the 
permission of the King contract matrimony in the islands, or own 
landed property there. 



APPENDIX. 



269 



TABLES OF ROUTES FOR THE PACKETS OF THE ROYAL 
MAIL STEAM PACKET COMPANY. WITH PASSENGER 
FARES FOR INTERCOLONIAL VOYAGES. 



TABLE NO. 1. 



THE ATLANTIC AND CHAGRE8 ROUTE. 
TWICE A MONTH. 



DATES. 




Distances 




PLACES. 


in 






Miles. 


Arrival. i Departure. 






— 2 & 17, 6 p.m. 


From Southampton 





19 & 4, noon. 121 & 6, 5 a.m. 


To St. Thomas . . . 


3622 


24 & 9, 10 a.m. ;24 & 9, 4 p. m. 


„ Santa Martha . . 


690 


25 & 10, 4 a. m. 25 & 10, 10 a. m. 


„ Carthagena . . . 


105 


26 & 11, 5 p.m. 28 & 13. 6 a. m. 


,. Chagres . . . . 


280 


29 & 14, 9 a. m. 


3 & 18, noon 


., GREY TOWN. . 


240 


4 & 19, 3 p.m. 


1 1 & 26, 1 a. m. 


„ Chagres, . . . . 


240 


12 & 27, 8 a. m. 


12 & 27, 4 p. m. 


„ Carthagena . . . 


280 


16 & 1, 8 a. m. 


18 & 3, 6 a. m. 


„ St. Thomas . . . 


795 


4 & 19, midt. 




., Southampton . . ■ 


3622 


— 


— 




9874 





TABLE NO. 2. THE JAMAICA AND MEXICAN ROUTE. 
ONCE A MONTH. 



DATES. 




Distances 






PLACES. 


in 

Miles. 






Arrival. 


Departure. 






. 


20th, 6 a. m. 


From St. Thomas . . . 


_ 


20th. 1 p. m. 


20th, 3 p. m. 


To Porto Rico 






65 


23rd, 3 p. m. 


24th, 6 a. m. 


„ Jamaica . 






643 


29th, 10 a. m. 


29th, 6 p.m. 


„ Vera Cruz 






1118 


30th, 5 p. m. 


4th, 7 a. m. 


„ TAMPICO 






205 


5th, 6 a. m. 


8th 6 a. m. 


„ Vera Cruz 






205 


13th, 10 a. m. 


13, 4 p. m. 


„ Jamaica 




. . 1118 


16th, 4, p. m. 


16, 6 p. m. 


„ Porto Rico 






643 


17th, 1. a. m. 


• — 


,, St. Thomas 






65 


— 


— 




4062 





270 



APPENDIX. 



TABLE NO. 3. THE JAMAICA AND HAVANA ROUTE. 
ONCE A MONTH. 



DATES. 


PLACES. 


Distances 
in 

Miles. 


Arrival. 


Departure. 


5,"1 p. m. 

7, 10 a. in. 

8, 5 p. m. 
12, 4 p. m. 
15, 4 p. m. 
22, 4 a. m. 
27. 6 p. m. 
29, 6 p. m. 

1, 3 p. m. 
T, midt. 


5, 6 a. m. 
5. 3 p. in. 
7, noon. 
9, 6 a. m. 

18, S a m. 

19, 4 p. ra. 
24, S a. m. 

28, 1 p. m. 

29, 8 p. m. 
1, 5 p. m. 




05 
388 
255 
740 
500 
500 
740 
255 
388 

65 


To Porto Eico 








„ HONDURAS.. 






„ Jacmel 

„ Porto Eico 




- 


- 


- 


3S96 



TABLE NO. 4. 



BARBADOES AND DEMERARA ROUTE. 
TWICE A MONTH. 



BATES. 


PLACES. 


Distances 
in 

Miles. 


Arrival. I Departure. 


20 & 5. 11 a. m. 
20 & 5, 2 p. m. 
20 & 5, 7 p. m. 

20 & 5, lip. m. 

21 & 6, 9 a. m. 
21 & 6, 3 p. m. 

21 & 6, 8 p. m. 

22 & 7, 3 a. m. 
22 & 7. 3 p. m. 
24 & 9, 3 p. m. 

29 & 14, 2 p. ra. 

30 & 15, 5 a. m 
30 & 15, 11 a.m. 
30' & 15, 5 p. m. 
30 & 15, 11p.m. 

1 & 16, 8 a. m. 
1 & 16, 1 p. m. 
1 & 16, 6 p. m. 

1 & 16, 8 p. ra. 

2 & 17, 3 p. m. 


19 & 4, 6 p. m. 

20 & 5, 1 d. ra. 
20 & 5, 3 p. m. 

20 & 5, 8 p. m. 

21 & 6, 1 a m. 
21 & 6, 10 a. m. 
21 &6, 4p. m. 

21 & 6. 10 p. ra. 

22 & 7, 4 a. m. 
22 & 7, 7 p. m. 
27 & 12, 6 p. m. 

29 & 14, 6 p. m, 

30 & lo, 6 a. m. 
80 & 15, 1 p. m. 
30 & 15. 6 p. m. 
30 & 15, midt 

1 & 16, 10 a. ra. 
1 & 16, 2 p. m. 
1 & 16, 7 p. m. 
1 & 16, 10 p. in. 




151 

11 

83 

. 32 

70 

45 

40 

45 

100 

392 

892 

100 

45 

40 

45 

70 

82 

S3 

11 

151 


To St.Kitt's 






„ Antigua 

„ Guadaloupe 


„ Martinique 




„DE /iEEAEA 




„ St. Lucia 


„ Dominique 


„ Antigua 




„ St. Kitt's 

„ St Thomas t 


- 


- 


- 


1838 



APPENDIX. 



271 



INTERCOLONIAL VOYAGES. WEST INDIES, ETC. 

[FARES IX SILVER DOLLARS. 



til"" ill " P Ili'^i P ^| ill Pl I II 



s ,— rr — — ~r • i IS — * < 



Antigua. 



^ | Barbadoes. 



icccncoOCfcctoocfttotCH-to to co © oo • l-i tO *• 
::c"'.ui cn ~_~z~- ^L-^.yL?' c- ft v c n • cn cn I 



arriacou. 



| Carthagena. 



ci c c -) oo o to oc c. c c. c c. -^ o ct o; 03 ^ -J a ^ o • i -1 - Z : ~ 
- — cpf c — c> cn v — — c — • C ft ft cn 






| Chagres. 



ccoiejoic^^fflcoKcctoKiKi-: ^gw^'fe-l Lemerara. 

C C C C — V — C — Cn C' ft Cn ft • O ft Ct O O I 



OOgnCT — Cn 



3 o c» to ^ ^ I Dominica. 



^to | Grenada, 



,££=■: to ^a>-*N>N> I Guadaloupe. 

i o ft © • c :c c » ci — ft cc l 



i«!5c:*.o-^-^-^^^cectt^^> uoooDP^OJoo^l Grey I OV\"ll. 

- © cn ft ft ft ft ft ft ft Ct cn Cn ft Cn cn • ©■ ft on ft Cn © — ft C I 



■xoaotK' *- cc v? © 



to o co I Havana. 

ft Cn d ft_C' C On C'_ 1TOJ 



C »-^OI W 00 58 ifk SS • BtfflCtSfCtOtSCOl 

: c c : o ii ,i ; ; ■ © cn ft © cn © © © © © < 



^- v cn ~n :/. -i C o Ki- 

: C C ft C C C C V' ft 



Jacmel. 



tooii^i-'O'cioajoacooi 

Cn ft ft ft c ft ft • ft ft ft ft C C — C c C C C — I 



— v ;: c cc c ft ■ 



Jamaica. 



jf^ to to Cn >-» 05 



H ft ^ ^ o to CO © CO tO — ' ►-» 
OlCOWOIOOCtB O COCClQi 



I Martinique. 



iWCOMvtl 



Montserratt. 



C CO CO ft -^ » 

en — — — m - 



Nassau. 



Nevis. 



ft rf- ft- ft cc Cn 1 



. tc-to I St. Juan's, Porto Eico. 



::*.i:x xas^Mft' 



CO 00 10 *>- tc to 

On C C- ~ O — 



I MftOlOCOMtSW^CC^NltOh'l St- i^-ltt S. 

co c c< = on o> c to c C c — ft c C ft I 



St. Lucia, 



~ w I Santa Martha. 
:»P= i 



, ^ I St. J. homas. 



d o = c 01 • 



6003 01 CO cc to 1 



CC ft U LO — ' to 1— to cc _ 

ft Cn ft ft ft Cn ft C 7 ft C f - ; C 7 1 



M to I St Vincent. 



to O ft • 00 



: i-' to ft cc — — -t to 00 to cn cr. cat co 00 — ' I ••• am pi co. 

Cn Cn Cn Cn Ct Ct on ft ft c ft ft ft ft © Cn I 



CO 4^ ft >lx o CO CO © -3 CO CO 



_ co u> co co ft © to to co I - 1 obago. 

ft ft ft Ci ft C Ct Cn C ft ft C< i 



CV • 1-1 ft l-i *, 

© • ft C* On tn 



to 00 c co © co to © -1 it co to co 1-1 co co ft © 1-1 to co I Trinidad. 

ft Cn Ct ct Ct z. -' - C =: ^ ft ft ft ft ■ ft Cn C( to ft © I 



• CO CO- >-i CO © 

• Cn PtfcPC Cn 



to^©^S~toftco^ft^n — io5l^cn*-toto^ I Vera Cruz. 

Cn ft ft ft C n ft ft ft ft ft ft ft C C- ft Cn cn Cn Cn ^n ft I 



Tn nil case* vhere Papsensrers are subject in the ordinary courfe of service, as per 
Tables, to a d-teniiorj of mire than four days, that is. while waitinc the arrival of the 
Tt-EEel hv which they are to prosecute their* voyatce. thev will have to defrav th« es- 
pem.es of thtir victualing during sifcij period of detention. 



\ \ •/ ■_ 



# % 






O 






9 O. 



vV '^ 



.Oo 






.0' 



O * ■•■ o v~ 



Vf- v .- ,'X 









■ 






•/■ 



°* 



V * V,J « *%. 













^'•'>. 






/*■ <$*+. 



v c o 



■^ 



•• , V 



o cv <*■- V 



.V ^ 



\ • - ' /- -- 






o CV 



w* 


* 




,\ 







** 'V 



^ v* 






t\ 



■A * « i \ * \v 



G ^ . 






\V 



^ ^ 



^ <-'- 



s 



■0' x ' 












. 






->, 









-> s % 















% - ^ ^ 






V d 






*** 






t< 



if* ^ 


















LIBRARY OF CONGRESS 

015 820 876 3 • 



m 



RjBnnii 



